Chapter 1: Breaking the detective (Hifumi/Kirigiri, Danganronpa)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Class 78-B finish another day at Hopes Peak Academy, Kirigiri the Ultimate Detective with a stunning and well-built body finishes packing up and is about to head out until she is stopped by the large Ultimate Fanfic Creator Hifumi Yamada. She looks at him surprised but speaks as she notices he is blocking the door “Hifumi is there something that you need? I’m in a hurry to go back home so I want to catch the train before it leaves” She says with one hand on her hip but is then surprised by the fat male kneeling in front of herself like he was pleading for something.
“Miss Kirigiri please I would like you to look at one of my pieces of work that has been in development recently! I feel that you would have a better view of this!!!” The detective stands there shocked at first but then sighs and nods smiling seeing that one of her classmates, one of her friends, is asking for assistance from her.
“Sure Hifumi, now get up you didn’t have to put up that act of pleading” Hifumi gets up with a look of happiness and then enters the class pulling out his book full of papers and drawings which then is spread out on one of the many desks in the class and it is easy to see that it is lewd and full of everything lusty the fat man could think about.
“Thank you once again Miss Kirigiri, this means a lot to me, now be sure to tell me what seems unrealistic or a bad idea. I am prepared for anything!”
Kirigiri just smiles and chuckles a bit at his energy and actions but then goes to the desk and bends over looking at the pages reading them and observing them to judge them and she suddenly realizes why he chose her to judge this piece. Hifumi stood behind her waiting Kyoko’s reaction but is then distracted by her voluptuous hips and ass. The ironic part is his work is currently involving rape so a detective’s opinion is perfect!
While she continues to observe his work he walks up to her closely thinking that she is purposely teasing him, after all, she is reading his works and he can see it’s having an effect on her! He suddenly grabs her ass and pulls it close to him rubbing his crotch against it than causing the detective to perk up quickly with a blush forming on her face. She turns around to face Hifumi with a glare and the small blush on her face as her tone changes “Hifumi get off of me now or else you’ll be one of the next sex offenders on my list of cases. And it will be a pretty easy case”
Hifumi was obviously scared but his lust overcame that when he is reminded that the Detectives amazing ass is against his large bulge which is slowly becoming larger as she keeps talking “Miss Kirigiri this isn’t raping if we both like it~ Now be quiet and enjoy this, you slutty detective, I bet you wanted this to happen all along ever since you investigated sex crimes~”
He bends Kirigiri forcefully against the desk exposing even more of her ass as he then pulls down her panties exposing her tight holes to only him, he kept holding her down with one hand while Kirigiri squirmed and shook until she suddenly stopped when hearing the sound of a zipper being opened and feeling a large size and weight of something hard and warm against her ass.
She slowly turned around to see Hifumi’s outrageously large cock rubbing against her “H-Holy shit Hifumi…. I-Is that yours…?” Her voice showed the tone of fear and awe, who knew an otaku like him would have such a large and amazing looking cock, she didn’t know what was coming over her but she actually wanted to be raped now~
Hifumi seemed to be tainting her mind with his own ambitions but she would soon be getting what she wanted “Heh impressed? Now keep your pretty mouth shut because I’ll be using that too~”
She was lost admiring his cock but then suddenly realized what was going to happen and before she could tell him to stop his cock pushed into her asshole stretching it wide for his huge shaft to thoroughly enter and feel all around her tight walls. She stood there in sudden shock followed by pleasure as she pleaded for more and moaned out loud with drool coming from her mouth and her eyes twitching in utter pleasure and lust, she couldn’t hold in her true feelings in anymore and turned back to Hifumi with a smirk and seductive look “Don’t you…. dare stop….got it, mmm~”
That became Hifumi’s signal to go all out on the detective who was once strong and independent but was truly a sex craving slut in the inside, as he admired her lust filled face he grabbed her ass tightly as he then begins thrusting his full large length and width of his cock into her asshole stretching it wider with each movement “D-don’t tell me what to do! I know what to do you slut! Mmmm~”
He never raped anyone so he continued on experiencing this new sensation of pleasure that was Kirigiri’s body, he couldn’t help but moan out loud in amazement but then again he wasn’t the only one since Kirigiri herself is enjoying this as much as he was.
Kirigiri kept moaning and yelling at him to go faster with each thrust he gave, it was a good thing that the walls were sound proof or else they would be caught in a sec! He kept roughly thrusting into her asshole till it changed into the perfect shape for his cock, and his cock alone, that said cook soon beginning to pulsate and throb from the detective’s amazing ass and sexy body along with her erotic moans which he caused.
Ramming his cock once more into her asshole and unloaded his many loads of cum into her resulting on it even leaking out of the puckered hole. Hifumi pulled out his large cock and looked at the detective’s newly shaped asshole that fit his cock perfectly for future fucking~
He was not the only one who orgasmed, after all, Kyoko was the bitch being fucked into oblivion. Kirigiri yelped and began to stick out her tongue as her eyes rolled back feeling the warm and sticky cum filling up her ass to the brim, she almost began to feel as if she was in heaven with all the pleasure she felt recently.
The fat pervert wasn’t just gonna end there though, he turned Kirigiri over and put her on the desk where his papers were and then left his cock laying against her pussy which was covered in her erotic juices~
The one place where he wanted to fuck the most out of all the three holes, Kirigiri came back to reality once Hifumi began to rub his massively erect cock against her pussy which got her hornier and extremely wet once she realized what was gonna come next “H-Hifumi your gonna do me there~ Please please fuck me till I’m nothing more than your mindless slave!~”
The truth was she already was one, but he grinned at her request and before responding to her, he rammed fiercely into her pussy and hit her womb almost instantly as her tight pussy lips and wall began to expand by his rough thrust and frighteningly massive cock
The slut couldn’t respond properly and just moaned out loud with drool dripping from her mouth in utter bliss. Hifumi’s cock kept thrusting into her pussy and pounding against her womb as he kept changing Kirigiri to his slave and looked forward to messing with her as he pleases. Soon, he was speeding up his thrusting, wanting nothing more than to fuck that whore into submission, loving to have someone to finally state his uncontrollable urges.
Hifumi began to kiss Kirigiri as a reward for pleasuring him greatly, his tongue moving into her mouth wrapping around hers while she wraps her arms around him and rubs her tongue against his which began to make their kiss sloppy and erotic with the constant moans and grunts from the two.
Kirigiri was completely lost and couldn’t think about anything else besides pleasuring Hifumi and his cock, but that wasn’t bothering her in the slightest as he then begins to whispers to her ear “I’m close you slut~ aaahh~” Her eyes lit up in excitement and soon the kiss got even sloppier once his cock started to throb inside of her, she could feel it and wait in anticipation for his large and sticky white load fill his womb and ravish her inside~
Hifumi’s thrusts began to slow down as he gave one more hard thrust which then resulted in him to cum into her womb and fill her up quickly and entirely which made her moan out loud and hug him as she couldn’t her balance from all the pleasure that she is suddenly feeling.
Once he is done cumming into her pussy, he slowly takes out his cock and looks at his work. He sees Kirigiri laying on the desk with her tongue out and eyes rolled back with her stomach having a bulge from the immense amount of cum that she has taken, she began to drool as she looked up at him and held her hand out spitting out the only words she could “P-please keep using me Hifumi~ I want to become your slut and belong to only you, I’ll do anything for you just please fuck me like you did today~” She then passes out on the desk from the rough and pleasurable sex that they just had, Hifumi smirked and pat her head whispering “Looks like I got a new toy today heh~”
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter Text
“S-So I need to take the X and p-put it… on the other side…” Naegi seems to be talking to himself, as he slowly writes away in his notebook. He’s in his room, doing some early homework. Unlike some of the smarter students in the school, while he does get good grades, it’s all thanks to hard work and dedication. He’s one of the few, besides Ishimaru who does his assignments so early. Something that would be alright, if there weren’t people with him that want his attention at this moment.
Someone who walked in, for a moment can imagine that Makoto is all alone there. After all, he is studying, focused on his books, and on this assignment. But a closer look, and more importantly, will clearly tip any wannabee invader that Makoto is anything but alone.
Sounds of lewd grunts, passionate and needy, are clearly audible coming from under his table. It’s because two of his girlfriends, Mukuro and Sayaka, are currently enjoying themselves under his desk, enjoying his thick cock, throbbing just for them and thanks to their own sexual prowess.
Mukuro is currently sucking his balls, her overall favourite part of his cock. While she does adore him and his shaft, she has a special place for his balls, as she does even classify herself as more of a cumslut. She adores pleasing Makoto but being fed a tasty dosage of potent and virile cum drives her insane.
As for Sayaka, she adores pleasing Makoto while she just licks his cock, not yet fully sucking his length. After crushing on him for so many years, hearing his voice, the grunts of pleasure, the way he moans, almost as if he is claiming for more, well, there’s not a single moment when Sayaka does not love it all.
And Makoto is left there, his cock begging to be properly worshipped, as the girls are teasing him. They want to see him snapping, to see him not handling everything they are throwing at him, to forget his current homework and fuck them like the three of them do want.
And well… after dating him for a few months, the girls really know how to drive him insane. Not with actions, as that is just their preparation. No, to drive him insane, just a few words are needed.
“Come on, Makoto-kun~ You can do that later~ Mukuro-chan is masturbating so much under here, she is so wet… and I need your cock so much… we love you, can’t you ignore that homework for now?” Sayaka asks with a giggle while giving the head of his dick a small, but somewhat loud smooch, to prove her point.
Of course that after that there’s no way that Makoto is coming back to his homework anytime today. He just pulls back from the table, trying to glare at his girlfriends but failing quite hard. “…Alright, climb on the table, Mukuro. Y-You can continue, Sayaka.” The girls are also trying to push a more dominant to the sweet boy, and the results have been working out so far. He’s not yet the dom they’ve been wanting, but he is getting closer and closer to that point.
Once the order has been given, Makoto pulls what he has already done to the sides, while Mukuro climbs on the table. She is not one for many words, but Naegi can tell thanks to her smile that she is very glad to be in this current situation. Sayaka too, as he pulls his chair back in place, as she starts to do her favourite sexual activity, a deep throat on his cock, moaning and slobbering all over it, her drool sliding down all over his shaft, balls and to the ground.
Naegi himself is not holding back on the oral treatment. Mukuro has lifted her hips, almost locking his head on her cunt, but it’s not like Naegi is there against his will. The luckster is holding her hips too, pulling her closer, starting with teasing her clit with the tip of his tongue, before diving right into her precious hole, using his whole tongue to tease her, almost fucking it inside of her wet cunt.
The room stays silent for a bit, as the whole crew is more focused on pleasing each other. The very few words that are heard are from Mukuro, instructing Makoto which part of her cunt needs her attention the most on the current moment. Makoto is torn into licking and worshipping Ikusaba’s pussy while moaning into it too, feeling the slutty mouth of the pop singer as he bucks his hips, helping her get him even deeper inside of her throat, helping Maizono properly fuck her own face onto his fat cock, just the way she loves it, so much so the bottom of his table is covered not just by her drool and his pre-cum sliding down his shaft, but also her pussy juices, as she fingers herself.
With so much pleasure being given and received, someone would have to give sooner or later. And by the way, he is panting while starting a heavy assault with his tongue on Mukuro’s cunt, Makoto seems to be the first one. “He’s close Sayaka!” Mukuro warns, holding onto his soft hair and pulling him even closer, her own big lewd explosion also approaching.
Sayaka can sense it, by the way his cock is throbbing wildly while almost reaching her stomach, seeming to bulge her throat. For Sayaka, who sees her voice as one of the most important things in her life, that shows how much she loves Makoto.
As it was predicted, Makoto is the first one to cum. Sayaka is already used to his potent explosions of tasty seed, gulping down the strong volume, without many difficulties. Someone less used would be coughing by now, but she is just moaning, continuing to masturbate as she is filled
Mukuro is also enjoying a nice orgasm, the pleasure-full eyes that Makoto is looking towards her being the driving factor into pushing her towards that new limit, as she groans loudly, Makoto licking the excess juices like a good little boyfriend.
He pulls back from the chair, lifting the sitting Mukuro, fully silent. On those moments, there is no need to talk, they just need to express their desires, to show off the pleasure they feel from being so close, to being united as one. Sayaka stands there for a few moments savouring his orgasm, but just cumming once is not enough for Makoto.
On a single swift movement, Makoto lays Mukuro down on his bed, opening her legs and standing right between them, his hard cock pointing towards her cunt. Mukuro has just orgasmed, but looking into his eyes, there’s no way she even wants to say no. She just nods, and with a strong push, half of his cock is inside of her.
Before the soldier can get too lost in the pleasure of being fucked, Sayaka stands up from under the table, walking towards them, sitting down on the face of her fellow girlfriend. “You’ve just got your own eaten~ Mind doing the same for me?”
Mukuro, of course, does not mind that at all, with her typical smirk, pulling Sayaka a bit closer and starting to lick her.
“God…” Makoto can’t help himself, his hips pulling back and pushing forward, the lewd ‘schlik schlik’ sound from his bitch breaker fucking Mukuro’s cunt getting louder and louder, “The two of you are so gorgeous~” He says, leaning a bit forward to kiss Sayaka.
“And you are the sexiest men alive.” It’s her reply, Mukuro moaning, if that is a random moan or if she’s agreeing with Sayaka is not being able to be understood, but they don’t care. They are fucking, not just fucking but making love. It may be lewd, but the feelings the three of them feel for each other are pure. And things are just getting better, as the door opens up.
Makoto does not even stop what he is doing. He knows who has the key to his door, smiling as he sees Kirigiri walking in. “H-Hello Kyoko-chan!” He says, with Sayaka waiving, and Mukuro too busy with an orgasm to notice that another of her girlfriends had just walked in.
“Oh. It seems the three of you have started already.” She comments while locking the door and slowly undressing.
“S-Sorry Kyoko-chan!” Sayaka says, shaking as Mukuro’s tongue hit a special sensitive place of hers, as she comes down from her orgasmic high, even more focused on making Sayaka cum now that she has reached her own climax. “We wanted to wait, but I had the idea to tease Makoto-kun… and well, here we are!”
Kirigiri just shakes her head. “It’s my fault, I was a bit busy” She explains, coming behind Makoto as he fucks Mukuro, kissing his lips while using her hands to explore his body.
“Nuh!” Makoto tries to reply, but Kyoko’s lips shut him up. He just giggles inside of her, groaning thanks to Mukuro’s cunt getting even tighter, as the soldier is now trying to milk him. After the kiss ends, and a trail of saliva is linking both him and the detective, he continues. “Not your fault, it’s just hard to say no to these two.” He smiles while pushing forward.
“Well… that is true but I feel like I should say some sorry for you…” She lays above Mukuro, with Sayaka getting what she wants. “Muku-chan? Want to give Makoto-kun a triple blowjob now? Kirigiri feels like she needs to say sorry!”
Mukuro just now realises that Kirigiri is there, and while she is a bit bummed that she will not be getting her load inside of her willing cunt, she will never pass out a chance like that. “Only if she gives me part of her share.” She almost seems a bit childish, her voice surprisingly getting a small pouty sound. “Of course I do.”
Now with that agreement, the three girls are back into the action, one lying above the other. Makoto’s cock is being shared between them, each girl performing an action
Mukuro is worshipping his balls, with him almost teabagging him, her mouth barely fitting both of those heavy testicles.
Sayaka is working on the shaft, licking it, sucking it, kissing it like a good girlfriend.
Kirigiri is on the tip, as she’s the one who is saying sorry, kissing it, licking even between his slit, acting like a professional whore.
Makoto really feels like his talent as the Ultimate Luckster is really true at this moment, as he feels his load climbing his cock. First, out of his balls, the heavy pressure load, crawling up, thanks to the trio of skilled mouths.
He pulls a bit back, jerking off just to make sure his load is properly milked, covering their three faces, as they gleefully open their mouths, sharing his load, drinking it like it’s a nectar from the gods.
As Mukuro is licking down is orgasm, she turns her face towards Kirigiri. “Mhm… I do think that you need to be punished, that load was mostly mine…” She says, grabbing the girl and putting her on the bed, slowly lowering herself to eat another cunt. “Mhm! Agreed! Me on her left nipple, you on her right one?” Sayaka asks, with Makoto nodding, the trio going on an attack towards Kirigiri.
And so, another normal day passes, the four of them happy with what they’ve built there.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 3: Despairful Wedding (Futa!Junko/Kirigiri, Danganronpa)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The world is a weird place right now. Everyone had fallen into some sort of sexual despair. Makoto started his own harem, fucking Mukuro and Sayaka, making them his slaves and submitting to Junko as the mistress of the world. Strangely, they also became best friends, thanks to the fact Makoto still holds a bit of Hope inside of him, being one of the few people that can still surprise Junko. Most, if not all the of the population had succumbed into despair. Junko has won. But… she has a final thing to do before her win can truly feel… hers.
“What about a wedding?” She asks Naegi out of the blue, as the luckster is fucking Mukuro, her own sister, heart-shaped pupils in both of her eyes. “Mhm? I don’t want to marry this slut, she’s just good to take my dick!” he says, slapping Mukuro’s ass, making her moan.
“No no! Not her, I know that! She’s a fuck pig! No… I was thinking of the ultimate humiliation for Kirigiri.” She explains, Makoto thinking for a moment. “Uh… Do you want to marry her? Why would be that be despairful?” Is his question, pulling his cock out of Mukuro’s well-abused pussy and sitting down, ordering her to ride him. “Well, if she married me, no, I am a fucking queen as it’s not like I can abuse her more… no. I am marrying her to my cock!”
That, of course, made Makoto stop right on his tracks, giggling for himself as he imagines the scene. “Oh… that is good! She will feel so humiliated! Seeing my best friend married to a dick!” His cock is growing from sheer excitement, as he starts to pound Ikusaba upwards, moaning as he does so. “This feels so despairful!” he exclaims, his balls getting tenser and then finally shooting up his seed, filling the asshole of the well-used girl.
“Now you get it! Don’t you think that is fantastic~?” She questions, with Makoto nodding. “Let me guess, the entire class there, watching her be humilated~?” He asks, Junko’s grin all the response he needs.
It took at least two weeks to get everything ready. First, as Junko’s right hand, Makoto had to make sure everything was pristine and golden, working perfectly. It’s a bit hard to find a good place in Japan, but well… nearby the base of Mount Fuji seemed like a good idea. After that is inviting everyone from the class, pulling them away from their missions of spreading despair. But even those missions were unneeded, after all. Barely any pockets of Hope were left after Junko’s takeover of Hope’s Peak.
And lastly, the most important thing, preparing the scene. It’s a surprisingly beautiful day, for a despair-filled Japan, that’s it. Everything is almost ready… the only person who has no idea what is going to happen finally reaches the place.
Kirigiri is blindfolded, that blindfold the only thing that she is wearing as she is pulled by Celeste, the dominatrix smiling as the dumb detective follows her. Kirigiri is, of course, with two vibrators inside of her holes, being locked there by a black tape, as she is dragged by a collar.
“W-Where are we going, mistress?” Even if Kirigiri is Junko’s whore, she treats everyone from her class as master or mistress, the pure lust she feels for them uncontrollable by anyone standards.
“Mhm… it’s a surprise for you. Junko and Makoto have been cooking something, so you better shut up and enjoy the ride~” She teases, pulling a bit stronger on the collar making Kirigiri shut up. She just keeps walking like a dog, being dragged towards a place she does not know what it is.
“Oh. Good morning, Celeste!” She hears Chihiro saying. ‘Oh, he’s also here?’ She thinks while trying to understand what is happening around her. What surprises do her mistress and her master have for her?
“I have everything here for Kirigiri… you can have your seat, I shall prepare her.” He says, with Celeste just nodding. She did want to have some more fun with the detective, but at the same time, that is not her turn. Something important is going to happen and she needs to respect that. And so she will, she does not want to anger mistress.
“Now… if you stay silent…” Kirigiri does not know what is happening to her, but at this moment Chihiro is putting some clothes on her. Nothing too grand, but still, it is something that shows the pure lust and kinkiness that will happen in a few moments. He puts her on a sexy white dress, one that does not cover her nipples or any of her holes, leaving nothing to the imagination. He makes sure to also put a veil and garland on the slut, really making her appear as a true wife-to-be.
Of course, Kirigiri has no idea what is happening, what Chihiro is enclothing her onto. She just accepts it, as she has been properly broken by both the despair videos and all the dickings that Junko has given her. She is their general sex toy, something to only be used. Chihiro even starts to hear her mantra, as she mutters to herself. “I’m a fuck puppet, I live for cock and cum, I’m a whore for anyone with a cock and anyone who wants to humiliate me. I love being humiliated and broken, please break me more.” She keeps muttering to herself, while Chihiro does his work.
Soon, he is finished, pulling on her collar too, taking her somewhere. After a few minutes, he stops, as she hears some talking ahead of herself. This is probably the place she is expected. “Now, wait until you hear a song. As you do, just crawl forward, until you feel a hand on the top of your head.” He instructs, walking away from her crawling form, not minding what she is doing.
She waits there until a song that she has not heard for some time starts playing. She pays no mind to it, as it’s not important. Knowing what song is playing does not help her be a good little fuckwhore, but crawling as a dog does. But of course, while she is not paying attention, the bridal march is playing as she crawls forwards, the vibrators inside of her holes still going on, as she hears laughs. Oh, people are watching her! So exciting! She will be a good doggy and keep on walking forward, slowly walking towards… somewhere, until someone pets her.
It does take a little bit, as walking in a straight line is a bit complicated, but she manages, pulling forward until she reaches that point. She sits down like an animal, making no movements to take off the blindfolds on her eyes, feeling that is no one takes it, it’s her place to not see anymore. Luckily for her, whoever is near her, decides to take it off, and she is surprised by Junko.
Not that Junko by herself is surprising, no, but what she is wearing is. She’s wearing a smoking, pretty normal, but it follows Monokuma’s tonality and it’s open on her crotch, leaving hanging low her futa cock, soft still. Kirigiri looks back, seeing all of her friends in their despair clothing. Junko keeps her hand on the top of her head, making Kirigiri stay on that seated doggy pose.
“Now… as you all know, this is Kirigiri, the biggest whore who has ever lived. Most of us are getting hitched on a way or another, so I thought it was unfair for her to stay all alone, even if she is a cum guzzling bitch.” Junko starts, making the former detective blush and her classmates nod, agreeing with the new ruler of the world.
“But, at the same time, who would want to marry such a slut? Such a pathetic woman, who lives to please others, to get another load of cum, not mattering if it’s from someone she knows, a stranger or even an animal?” Junko really loves to humiliate Kirigiri. “No one with the minimal amount of self-worth! I thought about marrying her to an animal, but even then, gotta account for their feelings, right? So… I decided to make a bold statement, right now!” She says, lifting her own cock. “I will marry this dumb slut to my own cock! That way, she can have a ‘happy husband’ to please, who fits her needs! After all, a dick and its seed is all she wants, isn’t it?” She inquires Kirigiri, who just gives a happy yelp, not being allowed to speak just yet. “And she agrees!” Junko laughs, everyone joining her, into a joke that Kirigiri is too broken to properly interpret.
“Alright, let’s start with all of this! Makoto, have you prepared the video? I want to show the world what despair can make with someone~” She questions to the man of honour, who just nods. “Of course! Jin Kirigiri and The Last Hope will see Kyoko’s downfall, for sure.” He affirms, giving the cameras a final checkout, before pulling Sayaka to blow him as he watches that. It’s going to be a once in a lifetime show, he is sure of that.
“Fantastic! Now… I don’t think we need to really say all of the words, because we’re dealing with Kyo-whore and my cock… so, let’s get started!” She says, slowly stroking herself, trying to get to her full size. “Now, Kirigiri, do you plead to love my cock forever, as it breeds you, as it fucks you up, to humiliate yourself for its pleasure, to whore itself for its amusement, to be a good little doggy slut forever, in the pregnancy and in the breeding, in the blowjobs and ass fuckings, to cum forever it enters you? To be first a cock slut and abandon your own humanity forever? You may answer as a human.” That’s it. Sealing her fate forever, will she abandon her own humanity for the honour of marrying a cock or will she come back to normal? Oh, who am I fooling, you’d not be reading this if she doesn’t say yes!
“Of course, mistress! I love my cock husband, I plead to be its… its perfect little cumdumpster of a wife!” She shouts, cheers were heard from her classmates, as that video is also being shown all over the world, the despair-filled crowds watching it with pure joy and worship for their mistress.
Junko, of course, is not paying much attention to what’s happening around her. “And you, cock? Want to fuck this bitch?” She rhetorically asks, her dick dropping a bit of pre-cum on the top of Kirigiri’s head. “Good enough of an answer. Now… I proclaim you wife and cock! You may kiss my cock’s head, now!” She says, shoving it onto Kirigiri’s lips, as she is watched all over the world.
Kyoko, of course, does not mind that at all. She happily gives a loud smooch onto that dick as everyone cheers once more, with them starting to get busy with their own partners. But right now our focus is with the newly weds~
After that kiss, Kirigiri does not pull back from that shaft, kissing it again and again, covering the head with her spit, as Junko allows Kyoko, for once, to control the rhythm of their fucking. Kirigiri keeps kissing the cock for a while, but the instincts that were shoved into her head start to act up, with her not being able to control her own desires, slowly shoving her head forward, wanting nothing more than to suck that monster cock.
Soon, with all her training, she is already sucking more than half of that dong, but without any sort of class. It’s a desperate blowjob, one that is not made to please the person, or cock she is sucking, but one that shows her lust and need for that.
She is being driven by impulse, her zest for a dick keeping her going, making her push her own limits more and more. It’s pretty rare for her to be the one doing the sucking, after all, she is accustomed to when she is face fucked, her own throat used just as something to bring pleasure to others. But right now, she is the one who is starting it, looking upwards, to see if her mistress is enjoying herself.
While Junko is infatuated with Kirigiri’s oral capacities, there’s no way she is ever showing that off, her gaze is rather annoyed. “Ugh, you really are an awful whore, aren’t you! Well, let me help you, leaving so much of my cock outside, it’s like you don’t even love your husband!” She mocks, holding the back of her slut’s head. Kirigiri stopped on her tracks, knowing what’s up to come, not being wrong in the slightest.
The fashionista just pulls her down to her cock, making her gag in a thunderous manner, filling the mock church with her sexual noises. Many people are already fucking there, but Kirigiri is by far the loudest and most desperate of them all, not because she’s in pain or anything, but the stimulation of the cock inside her added to the vibrators inside of her cunt as asshole are already too much for her, as she promptly cums while that cock reaches the depths of her oral cavity.
The futa fucking her face can hold onto a while after that. She is in no rush to fuck a load inside of her sex toy, she gives powerful and deep strokes, pushing the head of her little whore like it’s just a plaything. Because that is what she is, just something to Junko to abuse until she becomes boring. But for now, since she married that piece of garbage to her dick, she’ll enjoy it for the moment.
Of course, Junko’s stamina is not god-like, as much as she is worshipped by her followers. Her balls start to get a bit tighter, as she feels the pressure building up inside of them. “Alright bitch, you better be ready to take my load!” Is all Kirigiri hears as she is pulled down towards Junko’s pelvis, her nose resting on her hips, as the pecker inside of her throat starts to bulge, starting to shoot seed inside of herself, in an uncontrollable flood, the kind of orgasm a pornstar would be jealous of.
Pulling back, Junko shows off Kirigiri, her fucked up face covered with seed, a bit of her mascara being sliding off her eyes, her clothing getting a bit used up, the veil not even on her face any more thanks to Junko’s savage facefucking. However, she knows Junko’s not done, not by a longshot.
“Alright, bitch!” Enoshima keeps on talking, showing Kirigiri her instincts are still right. “It’s not a true wedding without a honeymoon, but well… you don’t deserve a good hotel and all that jazz… so instead of that, take off the vibrator inside your cunt, my cock will breed you right here, in front of the entire world!” Junko cackles, as Kirigiri’s eyes light up and her cheeks obtain a light blush, looking incredibly happy about that prospect, but also feeling the humiliation of that moment.
She lays down, right on the ground, as Makoto lifts the former pop-idol while his cock is still inside her asshole, walking towards the camera and lowering it, before bending the idol over, Mukuro behind him sucking his balls as the camera captures the action in front of itself.
With a happy giggle, Kyoko pulls out the toys inside of her body, showing off to the camera. “Here, husband! Come back into your home~” She says, her eyes filled with a black and white spiral and a small heart in the centre. She is fully consumed by the sexual-despair.
The cock, of course, can’t answer her. It can, however, slowly penetrate her cunt, pushing her walls apart as it slowly dives into her tight hole. “Oh god!” She pleads, feeling that beloved dick who has been away from her pussy for so long. They are, of course, in a mating press position, with the camera recording perfectly the sex per see, the cock finding its way inside of Kyoko’s tight walls.
Junko is making sure that Kirigiri is pinned under her, all she is capable of doing is moaning and shouting, grunting like a pig even once she has been ordered to do so, just for her own pleasure. She loves seeing the proudest girl she has ever put her eyes upon diminished into a cum toilet, a place where she can dump her load and not feel a single bit guilty about all of that.
She keeps fucking her hole, as the whole church continues their orgy. Kirigiri cums, again and again, squirting and showing off her powerful vocal cords. Junko has a maniac grin, deciding to flip their positions making Kirigiri ride her, acting like a true pornstar for the global audiences. It’s almost impossible for her to hold back, but she makes sure to prolong her cock’s marriage for as long as she can keep her seed inside of her balls.
But as I said before, not even Junko is a goddess. The pure despair and sensuality of that moment finally got to her, as she pulls Kirigiri down once more, her lean body showing off the bulge her cock did on the slut, as she dumps potent cumshot after cumshot, hitting the back wall of Kyoko’s baby maker factory, and also her fallopian tubes, filling them with a virile and despairful seed.
“I love you… I love you so much…” Kirigiri mutters, not for Junko, but for the dick inside of her. That is her husband, the love of her life, from now until the end of her life.
“Heh, praise my cock you slut! And for everyone else, have a despairful life, and I hope you had a good wank!” And with this, the transmission and this snippet come to a close.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter Text
Both Makoto and Kaede didn’t really know what they should do the moment they met each other. After all, Kaede had just been chosen as her class representative, while Makoto already was the most popular dude in the school. Both thanks to his Charisma, and if Kaede was going to guess, the rumours that Miu had heard were somewhat believable. Meeting him, however, is a different experience altogether.
“Good Morning, Kaede!” She sees the cutest man she has ever gotten the luck to gaze upon. He is not only cute but his smile, his whole presence, almost screams ‘trust and hug me!’ and she really is was not ready for something like that.
“Good morning Naegi-san..” She doesn’t even notice the fact he is using her name while referring to her. Even if she noticed that, in truth, she wouldn’t mind it. He can use her name, after all.
“So, how are you doing today? This is your first day here at the class representatives reunion, right? This is great! I am really glad that you are here!” He smiles once more, or if she can be even clearer, his smile grows even more. She can’t resist it, smiling in turn. It was just a pile of smiles in that room.
“Yes! I am a bit nervous, but I know you and Nanami-san can help me a lot! Speaking of her, do you know where she is?” Kaede questions, looking at the empty room, from one side to the other.
“Oh! Sadly, she’s not coming here. She has a tournament in Korea today, so she’s travelling for now!” That is a small surprise for Kaede, but not something she finds strange. Chiaki really is the kind of person who does need to visit the entire world, just to play games.
“That’s alright… so, what should we do here?” Kaede questions while sitting down, the circular table does look pretty big, but she sits right by Naegi’s side. It is… rather nice, she admits.
“Oh! It’s your first reunion, so don’t you worry. Usually, we meet up to set up events, talk about problems we’re having in our classes and between all years, and if possible, try to find a solution! Are you having any sort of problems.” The way he talks and acts is simply disarming Kaede. She knows for a fact she can trust him, and that only makes it better to do so.
“Mhm… well, I can see that Ouma will be a problem study already. He and Miu have gotten into a few verbal fights already, but nothing some nice diplomacy can’t help! Oh, and Shuichi, from my class would love to meet the detective from your year if that is possible!” She tells everything she does remember, even bringing up a small notebook with notes she took. On that page, something she forgot she had written was the words ‘Naegi’s rumour’, one thing that Makoto does notice, but stays silent for a moment.
“Well, as long as he does not pull out a bomb, you all should be alright!” That makes Kaede stop. “A… bomb?!” Her exclamation makes Makoto flinch, but he soon regains his composure. “Well, don’t you worry about it, Komaeda pulled that stunt a few years ago, but Chiaki dealt with it.” He just shrugs, looking at her notes once more. He can’t hold back his question anymore, it is about himself after all.
“Uh… if I may ask, what is this Naegi’s rumour that you’re talking about?” Kaede’s face is not redder than a tomato, as she looks all over the room but Makoto’s face. Oh no.
“W-Well… it’s nothing speci-” She’s saying, but then notices the sad expression that he starts to wear. He is someone who values truth a lot, and it is a bit rude of her part of writing that and not being capable of saying what it was. Kaede gives a small sigh, smiling at him to calm him down and cheer him up.
“Miu heard some things about you from Junko and Akane, and she told me them… and I didn’t want to bring them up here, as they are quite personal stuff…” Makoto got annoyed by her words. Not thanks to Kaede, but what she was implying. “Ugh… I’ll have to talk to them in a bit then.”
That makes Kaede stop. “But… I haven’t even told you what the rumour is? Is that something that has happened before? Are they lying about you?” Kaede, of course, assumes it is a lie he had to face many times already.
“O-Oh yeah! Totally a lie…” Oh, come on Makoto. She is simply one of the best liars in the school, only Ouma and Celeste are better at it then her, and you are simply one of the worst, at least from what she has seen. Now you got Kaede really curious.
“Is it really? How can you be sure if it is a lie if you don’t know what I’m talking about?” She has a small smile on her face, almost if teasing him with her knowledge. Makoto, in response, is now the one blushing.
“W-Well… it’s like… I know what they are talking about?” He stutters, trying to regain his composure, obviously lying and not wanting to bring up what she’s alluding to. But now, Kaede is sure that those rumours are true… and she’s even more confident in her choice of pursuing that truth.
“Makoto…” She even starts to call him by his name, getting a nice dry gulp from the luckster. “Tell me the truth. Is the rumour that Miu heard about you, how you are banging everyone on class 78 and 77 because you have a monster dick true?” There. She said it. It’s out of the bag now, the guy knows what she’s talking about and neither of them can deny it anymore.
But while they can’t deny it anymore, both Makoto and Kaede don’t really know what they should be doing right now. After all, this level of honesty, this level of direct confrontation is not what something they are used to.
Makoto had to keep this conversation going, and now that he has been called on his lies, he needs to fully explain himself. And there is only one way he can do it.
“I… really didn’t want this to be our first interaction, you know? I do think you are rather special, and I don’t want you to…” He stays silent for a moment. “To see me as someone to fuck? Sometimes I feel that is all some of the girls see me as.” That really comes out as a surprise to Kaede. She just stays quiet, letting him talk.
“I mean… yeah, I am pretty gigantic, there’s no need to lie here. But I don’t want to be seen as just a fuck, and someone to dominate you? At least a few girls only see me like that, I was never capable of making friends with her…” This really frustrated Makoto, and that makes Kaede stop for a moment. She can see he’s not lying, and that makes his frustrations even more real for her.
“Well… look here. I do want to see and maybe experience what they have said. But in truth… the things that grab me the most about you is well… you!” She smiles, pulling him into a hug. Makoto really does not know how she should be reacting to that, just stuttering while he tries to free himself from that hug. Should he try it? He knows what usually happens once he starts with that kind of fun, he knows the end result that usually follows.
At the same time, she did request that, and she is someone gorgeous. Her blonde hair, pretty face, deep eyes… she really is one of the prettiest girls he has ever seen. And that is a bit scary for Makoto, as he does not want to ruin his chances with someone by breaking them
Kaede pulled a bit back from that hug“Makoto… don’t you worry. I know it’s a bit too fast, but I am not going to simply think you as a quick fuck. I will become your friend!” She has such a confident smile, that he really can’t stop himself anymore.
Makoto stands up, while Kaede keeps sitting down on that comfy chair. “Uh… excuse me then…” He mutters while pulling down on his pants. Kaede’s eyes are glued to what he is doing, not only because she really wanted to know the truth, but also because she wants to see his naked body. She really thinks that he is cute, but now, she can see him fully naked, fully being himself. And that is an exciting prospect.
And the moment he pulls down his pants she can affirm those rumours are true. The bulge his cock is making on his underwear can only be classified as fake or as a monster. And knowing what he’s going to do, there’s no point in lying anymore. What she’s going to see is the full size of his own member, and that is almost mind-blowing. After all, she has almost no experience, so all of this is new for her. In truth, she has no idea why she’s really so curious, but now it’s too late to back down!
“W-Well… don’t be too scared…” he really wants her to be as comfortable as possible, huh? Kaede is adoring his sweet side, not being able to hide her own excitement about what he is doing to her and her body. She just nods, as he finally pulls that underwear off. And by god, she is simply elated.
She can understand why he was scared that he is going to break by doing anything with him. If she wasn’t feeling ready, she is sure that just the sight of it would be enough to make her entire core shake with fear and anticipation. Even while she knew what was coming, seeing it with her own eyes, her cunt starts to moist up, as she lightly pants, her excitement growing by every passing second.
The reveal really was grand, something magnificent. His cock hung low, already getting into its hard state thanks to the blood flowing towards it. Kaede, of course, had a smile on her face, loving the cock slowly growing. But the thing that has her focus is Makoto in his entirety. Not just his cock, but his entire body. She… she really found him handsome.
Standing up, she kisses his lips, while her left-hand works on his shaft. It’s not something she’s used to doing, but that’s something she wants to do at that moment. Feeling his body, showing to the luckster that she really does want something more than a quick fuck. Those kinds of girls, Naegi knows, are rather rare in his life. He is going to enjoy Kaede’s company a lot more seeing her not just attacking his cock like some other girls have done but stood up to kiss him. He barely knows what kind of feeling that is, but he’s savouring nonetheless.
Of course, all the romantic feelings in the world didn’t stop what they were going to do. They are going to fuck too, their lust is also growing with that foreplay. Kaede’s skilled hands are working wonders on Makoto’s cock. The skill she had for the piano seems to be translated into a skill for handjobs, slowly teasing his entire shaft as he is feeling her soft fingers, almost playing with his cock while he tastes her upper lips.
Soon, he gets to his full size, a towering monster that put pornstars to shame, attached to the body of a normal looking guy. Kaede’s eyes were glued to it, something she is not going to even deny. A bit of drool was escaping her mouth, but she was doing her best not to focus her gaze only on his cock. After all, she wants to show how much she cares for him in totality, not just his dick.
And it gets the job done, as he comes back down to kiss her lips, savouring them with his cock between their bodies. A warm glow fills both of their minds, as they slowly get in the zone, of a connection that is beyond simple words. They are not going to just fuck, they are going to feel something special while doing so.
Of course, there is no time for any foreplay left before they start. Usually, Makoto liked to start with some slow blowjobs or eating out his partner, but in this case, this will not only not be needed, but it’s not going to be wanted. Makoto and Kaede are both hot, hotter than hot in fact, they don’t even consider the idea of maybe doing something like that. They need each other, and they need each other at that moment.
Pulling a bit back after the kiss, with Kaede’s ass still firmly seated down that chair, Makoto smiles, gazing a bit at her naked body, before going for the attack. He points his dick towards her cunt, and for a small moment, they both think that it will not fit. It’s too big, too scary looking, too…
Before that thought can firmly instal itself on their head, he pushes forward, both hearing a soft gasp from the pianist and also feeling her entrance opening for himself. It seems that Kaede really can take him… at least his first few inches. It’s always a bit weird for both him and his partner. It’s always like he’s doing something that should be impossible, but at the same time, the impossible seems incredibly delicious. He just savours that moment, the first time he fucks someone is always the most special.
"Come on Makoto-kun, I know you can do more!“ She teases, her face a bit red thanks to both her excitement and a bit of shame. After all, she is not a slut, someone who fucks everyone who appears right in front of herself. Makoto is special for her. With a light awkward chuckle, he leans in for another kiss, and while he does so, pushes his hips forwards.
Makoto was used to simply shove his cock inside, he was used to pounding, to fuck, to own those girls. But now with Kaede, he is managing a slower pace, almost making love in its purest sense. A slow burn, something that he is slowly making grows as he sticks his dick inside the blonde’s cunt, not just for pleasure, but also for contact. He needs to be touching her, both on her insides but on her outside, kissing her, feeling her body connecting to his own.
Kaede is also slowly reaching heaven or something akin to that. Slowly feeling his dick reach her womb, she has never felt anything like that. Even that one time when she tried fisting herself, it didn’t reach that same level of pleasure. His cock is not the only responsible. Makoto himself is the one she blames for her fantastic feeling, for the reason she can’t hold back her own moans as she kisses his mouth. She can barely hold her lust, bucking her hips against him, trying to make him reach even deeper. Hitting her womb made him stop, just looking into her eyes for confirmation. She just nodded, more than knowing what she is going to get into.
He didn’t hold back. Well, he held her in place, before bucking his hips as hard as he managed, putting his dick inside her womb, that being accompanied by a pleasure filled shout. "Fuck! You are fantastic!” She says, but strangely, it’s not accompanied by something akin to a ‘fuck me!’. She is feeling pleasure, but she is letting him… take his time. Getting used to him, so she can fully enjoy everything that is happening. That is a rare feeling for the luckster, something that has been some time since he experienced. And he is going to fucking enjoy that.
Of course, the fact she didn’t say anything does not mean she does not want it! It only means she does not want to break, she wants to stay as an equal. You can bet she starts to moan as he continues to fuck her, his dick entering and exiting her cunt, and womb, hitting the back of it and making her bulge. “Yes! Please, Makoto-kun!” She defaults to that, her mind trying to get as close to him as possible. “I love you! I love you!” Both know it’s a bit early to fully say what’s love, but… at that moment, they do feel it.
He slowly builds up some speed, that chair barely holding back the pressure they were applying on top of it. They do not care. Time starts to pass, as what was once a slow fuck becomes a lustful rut, driven by all kinds of feelings, mixed up all together with one another. They do not care. Makoto lifts her up, puts her on the table, making it creek loudly, but having those loud noises be dwarfed by their shouts of pleasure, with Kaede even cumming around his cock there. They do not care. All they care about is each other, pleasing each other, loving each other, worshipping each other.
Of course, there is a moment that even they reach their limit. But even then, it’s not like every other fuck Makoto had. They were kissing, and when he got to his limit, instead of having to pull back, Kaede seemed to know, locking her feet behind him. In the universal way of saying 'fill me’. He of course complied.
That is one of the best feelings he has ever experienced. Something akin to that has happened very few times in his life, the number of girls who can do that to him was really small. Seeing Kaede laying there, cumming once more, her womb full with his seed… a huge smile on her face, as she looked lovingly at him, he knows one thing. She’s special. And he’s keeping her around as much as possible.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter Text
“Does… does she really read all of this?” Ruby questions, her eyes glued to the pages of that lewd book. It has been some time since she had time for herself, Yang leaving to see dad, Weiss occupied making sure an event is going to work out perfectly, and Blake away training. So, left alone in the dorm, of course, the little reaper would get curious.
And now she is putting that curiosity to good use. She takes the book, sitting down on her bed, slowly reading all of it. She takes every page, every little detail… and the best thing is, these books had characters who are like her! The main girl falls in love with another girl, but the author surprises the readers by having that romantic interests be a futanari! Her father had told her futanari were not known by the public, but they have one on books!
Her excitement clouds every other sense of her body as she stops paying attention to her surroundings, something that ends up being the start of something rather… special. As she is distracted by the smutty book right in front of herself, as she slowly reads it, a bulge appearing on her crotch thanks to her own excitement, Blake enters the room, looking a bit tired after her training… promptly seeing what Ruby has in hands.
“R-Ruby? What are you doing?” She almost shouts, her ears flaring up, her whole face heating up too. The faunus can’t believe what her little friend is doing… and that said little friend is also blushing like her own clothing, using the book to hide her own face, not noticing that something far more incriminating is on her crotch.
“B-Blake! You came back too early… I’m sorry, I was always curious what are your books around, and, and, this book here, it has a Futanari, and I thought I was the only one, and I had to keep reading it and…” Ruby’s arguments end, with her face still fully red, and with her stuttering gaining only sounds now, as she thinks she is basically done.
Blake is not paying attention to the sounds Ruby is making after she hears her friends is a futanari. She wants to deny it, meeting a futanari has been her biggest dream, but the bulge that she is seeing, or ogling, does not allow her to lie about the truth right in front of herself. Ruby is a futanari, one of, if not the biggest kink she has.
“W-Well… that is alright…” She mutters, trying to calm Ruby down, but her gaze does not go away from that huge bulge! How big is ruby? A foot long? Even more than that? It does not matter right now, she just has to point it off and go away… “But it seems you really got into this story, huh~?” She says, a bit more flirty than she first expects, but at the same time, her excitement, is a bit too much, after all.
“What do you mean by tha-” Ruby tries to say, pulling the book out of her face… And finally noticing her huge erection, getting even more red-faced. “Oh god, Blake! I am so sorry, I…” She tries to say something. “I dunno how to solve this… usually, when this happens after I wake up, I take a shower or I stay in bed… I-If you give me some time, I think I can get this down…” She says, trying to push her own cock down, as it is just rude to stay like that near a friend.
“I do know a way to get it down faster” Blake utters, almost covering her own mouth from the shock of what she has just said. Now, the cat’s out of the bag, and the lusty side of herself is gaining control. It is a real-life futanari, and someone she already does trust… Blake’s resistance against doing something naughty with her friend is ever shrinking. “If you pull your panties off and show that off to me, I can show you something that feels good to do and that will get you down… in a really fun way too.” She approaches the bed that Ruby’s laying onto, a lewd grin on her face.
Ruby knows something is amiss with her friend, but at the same time, that smile, the body language of the faunus is making her belly get a weird feeling like she just has to continue with that game. “I-If you say so…” But she is not fully back, still a bit shy from being caught reading hard smut, just pulling her panties off, her cock partially hidden from the skirt, but Blake can already see even better its powerful size, that for sure is one of the tastiest cocks she has ever seen, both in porn or real life.
“That’s good, Ruby. Now, open up your legs.” She instructs, sitting down in front of her teammate, the silver-eyed woman nodding, opening her legs a bit more, and pulling her skirt upwards, getting the full view of her dick and what Blake is doing. She feels two warm hands gripping her cock, one of the first times she ever experiences such warm feelings. “OH~?!” She exclaims, a burst of pre-cum already shooting from the tip of her cock, almost an orgasm from a normal male. That assures Blake she is for sure doing the right thing.
“Mhm… really tasty! When you are alone, using your own hands to pump your penis, or cock, is a good idea.” Blake starts, but that is not her objective, far from it. “But when you are with a partner, there are loads of fun activities you can do. For example…” Her lips are mere inches from the bulbous head of Ruby’s cock, as it glistered thanks to the pre-cum that is being pumped off that shaft. Blake can see Ruby really is a cum factory.
Ruby watches with wonderment as Blake’s mouth quickly envelops the tip of her dick, making her scrim in pleasure, moaning as she feels a warm moist hole for the first time. “Blake! This feels amaaaaaaazing~” She declares in her almost childish way, showing how good that feels and that she is already relaxing near the other woman, who pulls back. “Ruby, this is absolutely nothing” Ruby does not know how that can feel even better, but Blake quickly puts her money where her mouth is.
Starting the blowjob once more, Blake continues to go down on that shaft, showing how much of an oral pro she is. At this instance, as she keeps on pushing more and more of that futa meat inside her mouth, a cat got Ruby’s tongue, as she can’t speak a single word, so overwhelmed of pleasure as she is, and a kitty got her cock too, using it as its personal suck toy, wanting to get its warm milk from Ruby.
Something that is getting ever so closer, as Ruby starts to loudly moan, and as Blake starts to facefuck herself onto that dick, ends up almost driving Ruby insane from pleasure, as she holds the bedsheets not to start pushing Blake’s face onto her dick, letting the faunus do her thing. Of course, she can’t fully hold back, bucking her hips upward in an almost unconscious way of getting even more pleasure from all that fucking.
But as she looks down, seeing Blake’s eyes looking into her own, hearing her gag onto her shaft… something flipped on Ruby, with her hands finally gripping Blake’s head and holding her down, pulling her so that entire futa cock is inside the faunus’ throat, as she shoots down her orgasm.
An orgasm of that level is not something Blake has ever endured, but it’s something she is accepting with fantastic grace and sluttiness, drinking most of it without feeling its flavour, but Ruby’s orgasm was so potent some of it ended up climbing upwards, giving Blake’s a taste of Ruby’s ‘warm milk’. And as any good kitty, Blake is already addicted to it.
She pulls back as she drinks the final few drops of seed, smiling as she watches Ruby’s pleasure filled face. “Wow… I’ve never expected you to be packing so much Ruby” She had to compliment her partner, after all, this is possibly one of the best fucks of her life!
“That’s not a problems Blake! But… uh… it’s not going down…” She points down to her own cock, harder than it was when they started! “It didn’t work…” She mutters, glad that all of that happened, but still, a bit bummed her cock has not gone down at all!
“Oh… that is a great thing~” Blake mutters, lifting herself up and slowly undressing right in front of Ruby. “I mean… you just read my book. Don’t you want to try something similar with me?” She questions, almost showing the real life ‘:3′ face for her partner.
There’s no way Ruby can resist all of that, of course. She starts to also undress, her eyes glued to her teammate’s body, the sexy thing the faunus has. Her whole body is perfect, at least for Ruby. Big tits, a gigantic ass… it’s all she ever wanted in a partner. And she is going to have Blake for herself!
Once Blake is done, she sits down onto the bed, her cunt fully accessible between her open legs. “I’ve always dreamt of having fun with a futanari… I don’t think I need to dream anymore~” Blake teases, with Ruby stopping right in front of her, that futa cock that Blake desires so much so close to her cunt… “W-Well..” Ruby tries to question something, but she is pulled into a kiss by Blake.
The Faunus has total control over that kiss, but as Ruby pulls back after all of that, Blake’s the first one to speak. “Take your cock, slowly push it here. It is far bigger than anything else I’ve ever fucked, so do go slowly.” She instructs, giving her a smile. “Of course!” Now, properly instructed, Ruby does as it was requested, lifting herself, putting the tip of her dick towards that tight pussy and giving a happy sigh barely containing her excitement. “Are you ready?” She asks, smiling as she does so.
Getting a nod from Blake, Ruby presses onward, pushing her dick into that tight hole. It took a bit of time, as her cock is a bit too massive for such a tight twat, but with the right amount of pressure, her dick finds itself deep inside the faunus most precious place. Blake’s face is filling with a bit of pain at first as she feels that dick pressuring herself, but that pain disappears once Ruby is finally inside, a pleasurable expression substituting it.
“Ruby… you feel so big inside of me!” She says while Ruby rubs the back of her head. “I’m glad you’re enjoying me… but I barely got in…” She tries to say but is shut up by another kiss from Blake. “Don’t worry about it…” The faunus says, pulling Ruby for that said kiss. “Just go ahead. I’ll love everything you do to me.”
With that green card, Ruby has no reason to hold back. Taking a good grip on Blake’s hips, she pushes forward, making sure to hit as deep as she can. Blake, of course, does not disappoint with her reaction, a loud moan escaping her mouth as she tries to hold back her shouts, feeling the incredible pleasure of a hard fucking from a futa, something she has dreamt for many years now.
Ruby is a beginner, this is the first time she is ever doing something like that, so of course, she has no semblance of things like ‘control’ or ‘holding back’ or ‘making sure her partner can keep up before she starts pounding her partner like a horny dog does to a slutty kitty’. That last one, in fact, is just exactly what she is doing to Blake, shoving her own futa cock inside the faunus’ womb and out, inside and out. Ruby is not fully worrying about pleasuring Blake, but for her luck, Blake is being very well treated by that cock.
Even being more experienced than Ruby, Blake’s still getting overwhelmed. It seems the reaper’s natural talent is a match for her experience and then some. She is grunting, pulling Ruby closer to herself, feeling her most precious place be filled to the brim and having nothing to do but to try to control her own urges. She keeps on panting, her more animalistic side fully showing as Ruby keeps on pounding her.
The younger girl is getting close to her limits, while Blake is already there. Even without noticing, the older girl gives a shout, pulling Ruby closer into a desperate hug, as her quivering cunt gets even tighter around that majestic futanari dick, with Ruby barely noticing anything. She is more preoccupied with her pleasure building up, with her body heating up her breath getting shorter and earning for something more. “RUBY! FILL ME! PLEASE!”
With the tables turned, and the one who was controlling almost everything begging to be filled, it seems that Ruby’s body got the message. Her balls start to build up some pressure as she pushes her cock a final time, pushing it as deep as it goes inside that faunus’ womb. With a loud grunt, as her face is being held down by Blake’s own hug, she stars to spurt seed inside of that fertile place, the risk of pregnancy ignored by the horny girls.
Blake keeps on laying on that bed, panting, as she feels the warm seed of her futanari partner, Ruby’s cock finally getting soft as she pulls back, out of that hole, but not away from the hug with Blake. Both of them kept cuddling for a while, just feeling each other’s warmth.
Of course, one moment it has to end, but well… it didn’t really end. Blake looks down and notices that Ruby’s cock is coming back for a second/third round. “Oh. It seems you are not done, huh?” She questions with a smirk, as she is also feeling like going more. She finally has the biggest kink of her life just for herself, she is not letting the chance go by.
“Uh… I’m sorry?” Ruby asks, not sure if that is a good thing or not.
“No no… I still need to teach you something else…” Blake replies, pulling off the hug, getting on her fours. “I may not be a dog faunus, but I’ve always enjoyed doggy style… but this is a bit different.” She completes, opening up not her cunt for Ruby, but her asshole, showing herself off to the leader of her team.
“B-Blake!?” Ruby exclaims, but the instant hardening of her ‘man’ meat shows to Blake that she isn’t grossed out at all.
“There’s another hole for you to experience~” She teases. And there’s no way Ruby is saying no to that.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 6: Music for Valentines (Lucio/Harem, Overwatch)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Well, I hope you guys enjoy what’s to come here!” Lucio says, getting on the Brazillian steakhouse. Satya, Sombra and Hana are following him close behind, huge grins on their faces. And how can they not be happy? After all, this is going to be a special moment for the four of them! Their first valentines together. “Don’t you worry Lu! We are glad to be here with you!” Hana is by far the most cuddly one, quickly hugging him as the other two are content on just getting into the restaurant.
It’s not a busy place, but it’s something that the quartet is more than happy to be a part of. “Oh! Bom dia, Senhor Lucio!” (Good day, Mister Lucio) Says the woman by the door. A red-haired gal, Irish looking, with a huge pair of tits and nice blue eyes. “Oh! Bom dia para você também, Maria!” (Good day for you too, Maria). “I’m here with a few… friends of mine. We got the second floor reserved.” He affirms.
“Oh, you are a regular here?” Satya questions as Maria guides them to their table. “And what do you mean the second floor?” She asks while following him. Lucio, instead of directly answering, just rubs the back of his head, giving a nervous laugh.
“Well…” He mutters, trying to find the best way to explain everything. So, the truth ends up being his only way out. “I kinda got a whole floor for us, as I didn’t want anyone to be around for too much…” he manages to say with a bit more confidence, but not that much. It is a surprise for the three girls, who really were not expecting that from him. Of course, they know Lucio has a lot of money, after all, he is an international music star, but to be able to get a whole floor for them…
“That is really sweet of you Luci.” Sombra’s the one saying that. While they do know her name, since she asked to still be called as Sombra, that’s the way the other three know her by. “You even managed to do this without I picking any trails of your ploy… either you’re getting good or I’m getting slower.”
“Probably the first one. I know the owner here, so we met up the other day by random chance and I managed to set everything up with him in person. So no digital trail!” He laughs, finally getting to their table. It’s a round one, with a red tablecloth, and set with a few candles. “He also knows about our whole dating thing. His employees are quite reserved too. You girls don’t need to worry, nothing of our date is going to go out to the public.”
That is a worry of the girls. While many things have become normalized in the future, with them being in a poly relationship, and with a criminal to boot, all the media knows is that Lucio and Hana are dating, Satya is a good friend and that purple haired girl is either their friend or part of their security team, things they don’t plan to correct for the public perception anytime soon.
“Well, let’s sit down! I know I am starving!” Hana, being the hyperactive girl she always has been sat down, a happy look on her face as the others quickly joined her. “Mhm… let me look here…” Lucio took the menu, slowly reading it. There are so many tasty options, he absolutely loved that place. He is even tempted to grab the all-you-can-eat option since it is a common practice in Brazil. But as he is thinking, Hana quickly disappears under the table. As he pulls down the menu, he looks from one side to the other, to a grinning Satya and Sombra.
“Uh… where is Hana.” He asks, before feeling something touching on his pants. His eyes bulge out, as he quickly pieces what she is trying to do. He pulls a bit back, lifting the tablecloth a bit. “What the hell are you doing?” He whisper-shouts trying to get what the hell she scheming.
“Well, I did say I was hungry!” She giggles, and with the experience that came from dating him for quite a while, quickly pulled his pants down a bit, enough to get his soft cock out of his underwear. “Mhm… my favourite meal~” She moans, starting to lick it.
Lucio just looks around, the other girls just smiling. “So, did we talk a bit about yesterday?” They start, with him just giving a small gulp. This is their plan from the start, and he has no way of properly answering it. And it only gets worse as Maria comes back, a small notebook in her hands.
“Well, did you all settle on what you’re going to ask? Oh, and where is your girlfriend?” She asks as Satya decides to have a bit of mercy on him. “Oh, she just wanted to go to the bathroom, you know how it is sometimes.” It’s all she says while Lucio feels his cock growing thanks to Hana’s skilled tongue.
“I think I’d want some pork, while I know Satya will want the vegetarian option… possibly some of those grilled cheese you are offering?” Sombra continues, of course not saying anything about Lucio. He’d have to deal with his ‘problems’ alone.
“And you, Mister Lucio?” She asks while Lucio does his best to keep a straight face, ignoring anything and everything that Hana is doing. “Well, if I know Hana, she would want some pork too, with rice and fries. For myself, do give me the all-you-can-eat… I have the small impression they’ll also try to snatch some food from my plate, so I would like to have a bit extra!” he manages to say without letting it on what is going on under the table. And well… that by itself is a miracle.
Lucio’s cock is getting harder by the minute, thanks to the work his girlfriend is doing down there. A true monster cock, a real black anaconda, that the small Korean girl is working with pure fervour. She is now licking the underside of his cock, while she teases his heavy cum filled balls with her hands.
“Well, I shall take the requests to the kitchen, I will be back with your requests soon, and with your stuff through your stay here, Lucio!” She finishes, walking away, and the moment she is not on their floor anymore, a somewhat loud grunt escapes his mouth, Satya and Sombra just laughing as they watch what is going on.
“You girls really love to watch me suffer, don’t you?” He complains but still has a small grin. At first, he was taken by surprise, but now he is more than ready to enjoy that public fun. It is not the kind of date he was expecting, but it is one he can have loads of fun… besides dumping his own loads too. That is going to be nice.
“Well, sometimes we do want to find different kinds of fun. You are lucky we are not in a fully public place, as that would be our plan even if you hadn’t taken a whole floor for us.” Sombra adds, with her usual mocking grin, but it did have a lovely edge by the end, as she just gazes at her boyfriend.
“And you, Hana, you naughty girl… what would’ve happened if Maria saw me reacting?” He asks while lifting the tablecloth for a small moment, getting just a really smug stare back. She does not care, it’s all he got from that. Well… now he should stay quiet, as he starts to listen to some steps climbing up the stairs.
“I’m back with the first course!” Maria stated, getting just a small groan from Lucio. This is going to be a long date.
Soon, she is done with that, and the noises from under the table start to also get a bit louder. Thinking quickly, now that Satya and Sombra are just lightly talking with him to keep his mind from wandering too far away. But as he is setting up the song, something else ended up happening. His cock, that was being so delightfully worked on by Hana, suddenly stopped feeling her warm mouth. As he looks under the table to check what is going on… the feeling came back. But he can feel that something is amiss. “What do you think?” Hana asks, sitting back on her chair… as now Sombra is missing from the table. Sombra and… Satya. The moment he realises that, as a second mouth enters in contact with his balls, his moans mixing in with the music for a moment.
He composes himself back into form, with Hana doing everything to hold back her shit-eating grin, as Maria walks back in. “Wow, from how good you look, you’d think our food is orgasmic!” She says, giving a welcome back nod to Hana.
“W-Well, I sure feel like this… you know how much I love this place!” He fake-jokes, giving a soft laugh trying not to show too much what was going on under that table.
“Oh, I know Lucio! For a bit, I thought you were just coming here for me!” Maria jokes but quickly shuts up. “Anyways, I’ll leave the two of you be!” She says, walking away from the table.
“So… what was that?” D.va questions, trying to piece together what is going on his her boyfriend’s head. “Well… she is one of my old fuck buddies. I stopped with her a bit before I got into Overwatch, just because she got a bit busy with work.” He explains.
“Oh… so she has seen you naked? Damn! We could’ve invited her for an orgy here then!” She complains, hitting her head on the table, but she is not really getting Lucio’s attention. Satya and Sombra are the ones who currently own that.
Hana, when she was under the table, was being a bit more calm, just teasing him. The duo that is currently down there is attacking. While he tries to pay any attention to D. Va, all he can truly do is pant, loving the feeling of Satya’s mouth working on his balls, and Sombra’s throat enveloping more than half of his dick. He really can’t believe his luck, getting head from such sexy girls in public! “God, you two are just great…"
"Oh yeah? You didn’t give me compliments when I was down there… well, let me correct that mistake!” And right before his eyes, Hana is also gone. He can’t believe his eyes, she just vanishes right there, and soon, he feels a third mouth working on his balls, and licking his undershaft, where Sombra can’t reach.
“Lucio? Elas estão bem?” (Lucio, are they alright) He hears coming from the door, trying not to sound too pleased. “Até mesmo você esta com uma cara estranha… esta acontecendo alguma coisa?” (Even you have a strange look… is there something going on?) She questions. “Y-Yeah… everything is alright! They were just not that used to this place, and I think Sombra has not been… eating all she should! She needs to start eating more, you know? He says and feels his shaft be fully enveloped. He should not tease them.
"That’s right… well, I’ll leave you four be here.” She says with a grin, what she meant going over Lucio’s head, who just gives a happy nod. With those three under his table, his orgasm is quickly approaching.
So quickly that, in fact, in less than a minute since they started their triple assault he ends up filling Sombra’s mouth. In a sudden spurt, he can’t hold back anymore, shots after shots of his white seed filling her mouth for a moment before she pulls back. And as he is cumming, Maria walks back in.
She stays by the door as she watches Lucio’s moans, who are hidden from the rest of the staff and guests thanks to his music, but with her being so close, there’s no hiding anything from her. She watches as he pulls the tablecloth up, looking at their face, with them spending quite a bit of time under the table, probably sharing his orgasm. And Hana is the one who notices that she is by the door, with a lewd expression.
“Ehehe… H-Hello?” She says, everyone paying attention to the girl, the other two women rushing to their seats, but the seed in their face does not let them lie about what went down under that table.
“Small question, was this your plan Lucio?” It’s all Maria asks.
“N-No… I have to say that it’s not.” He stutters, blushing a bit.
“I thought so. You didn’t seem prepared, and it was all too one-sided. Well, that was fun to watch! Do you girls want something else? And before you ask, I know Lucio and his cock. I am surprised I didn’t walk in here to see you being fucked in the table.” She explains, keeping her professional side.
“N-No…” Sombra is too shocked to properly reply, and so is Satya.
“Well, if that’s all, you are free to go! Your tab shall be deposited in three days, alright Lucio? Oh, and don’t you worry about any cleanings… I can take care of that.” Maria replies.
The girls are a bit stunned, with Lucio just rubbing the back of his head. “W-Well… thanks!”
“Don’t you worry Lu. And I wish you for a Happy Valentines! Just… do make sure to punish them. I think they all deserve it~” It’s all Maria says before walking downstairs once more.
“…Holy shit Lucio, you are a Lucky SOAB.” Hana mutters, standing up to hug him.
“Well… I think that we had our fill of this restaurant for today. What do you guys say we do as Maria says… to my hotel?” The other three can’t agree quicker.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 7: 'Underwater' investigation (Yuta/Kirigiri, Danganronpa)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
If there’s something Kirigiri knew herself to be was a size queen. She absolutely adored fucking those who are bigger than the norm, and she is damn proud of that. So, with that background, what happens when she meets Yuta is no surprise.
The young Asahina is visiting Hope’s Peak thanks, of course, to his sister. He is not an SHSL student, nor he thinks he’s going to be one. He adores sports, but he is not a monster like his sister. But being around her, and meeting the world’s most famous school is an opportunity no one could ever lose.
As he is walking around the place, he ends up bumping into a purple haired woman. The descriptions that his sister gave him still ring true, with the young man quickly recognizing her. “Oh! You are Kirigiri-san, right? I’m Asahina Yuta, Asahina Aoi’s brother! It’s a pleasure to meet you!”
Kirigiri didn’t answer his greetings at first. She is silent, something that makes Yuta quite worried. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?” He questions, his eyes darting across her body. “No, you did not. I’m sorry for worrying you.” Her reply is quick and direct, the way Hina described her. “Sheesh, I’m glad! So… what’s going on with you?” He asks, getting a bit of silence back.
The reason that Kirigiri is so quiet is that she is paying attention to something else, not just his voice. Yuta didn’t notice, and still has not noticed, but his shorts are a bit too tight to hide his most private parts. Kirigiri is a detective, her eyes and her attention are far too developed for small details pass through her, so she notices his bulge without any problems. And she likes what she sees.
“Well, I do have a small problem… can you come with me to my room? I was looking for Makoto-kun, but I think that you will be quite the substitute.” Makoto. That is a name Yuta has heard a few times from his sister. Always with adoration and with joy. He looks like a great guy, and sadly, Yuta has not met him already. But well, this pretty girl was needing him! “Of course I can help! Just lead the way, miss!” He says, hands behind his head as he follows her.
If there is something Yuta is not used to is anything lewd. His sister sometimes teased him but nothing too extreme. So, as he walks towards the detective room, he has no idea what she has in her mind. Kirigiri, however, knows really well what she wants with the younger male. Asahina is keeping a stud for herself in her home, but Kirigiri is going to enjoy taking a small piece of him for herself.
Getting to her dorm does not take long. She is silent, while Yuta is just appreciating the sights inside that school. As soon as they get there, she points to her own bed. “Sit down. We have a few things to talk right now.” She adds, waiting for him. As the Asahina sits down, before he can think about uttering a single word, the detective is sitting on his lap, pulling him for a kiss.
His eyes bulge out, as he does not believe what is going on. What kind of world does that happen, where a good friend of his sister, who barely knows him, calls him to her dorm and starts kissing him? But… being honest, he can say that he is adoring everything that she is doing right now. He takes a few moments to grasp what is going on, but as soon as he does, his tongue is inside her mouth, as he starts to also sloppily kiss her too.
Kirigiri gives out a happy moan, enjoying the lewd make out session, but even more than that, feeling his cock grow while under her body. Yuta is not the most experienced partner, well, this is his first kiss, after all, so he has no control of his own body, his cock getting hard as soon as Kyouko has placed her lips over his own. He moans, feeling her mouth and her ass above his dick.
Pulling back, while she starts to undress, she starts to talk. “Mhm… I’ve always wondered how an Asahina stamina would work with a dick… I think I want to put that to the test~” Yuta had heard many times how Kirigiri is a serious girl, but seeing her face, and watching her undress just for him, he can’t help but wonder what his sister has hidden from his all this time. “What are you waiting for?” the detective asks him, earning just a stare and a few blinks back. “Aren’t you going to also undress?” That piercing question gives him pause for a moment before he jumps up and starts to quickly take off his clothing.
“I-I’ve never…” He tries to say, but a finger is put on his mouth. “Don’t you worry. I just want to give you a great time, and I hope you want to do the same with me.” She says as she helps him take off his underwear, the only piece of clothing besides her gloves that are still being worn. Of course, Kirigiri knows what happens once she pulls that thing down but she also loves that sight.
The sight? A huge cock being released from it’s ‘cage’. A huge cock spurting out of its clothing. A cock that is leaking pre-cum and its more than ready to pound as many bitches as it can. But right now, there is only one bitch for Yuta. And it’s a bitch that it’s more than ready to please him.
“Just sit down once more, dear.” It’s all she says as she kneels by the bed, right in front of him. She smiles, letting him know that everything will be more than alright. “I want to taste this shota cock before I do anything else.” It’s the first time in his life that Yuta is hearing the therm shota cock, but at the same time, he’s not going to complain about it. Far from that, as her mouth approaches his cock, he can’t wait to see what she’ll do with him.
Thanks to her experience with Makoto and a few other guys, it’s not hard for Kirigiri to start having her fun with the younger male. She licks the tip of his dick, slowly teasing the male. He has never felt anything like that, already fully laying down on the bed with a somewhat loud moan, not believing how good her mouth felt.
Kirigiri was not there just to tease him. Far from it. Most guys can already be considered extremely lucky if their first times are with someone as sexy as Kyouko. But Yuta can be considered extra lucky thanks to the fact that she is not only giving him a blowjob… she is deepthroating his monstrous cock. Without any problems, his dong slowly disappears inside her throat, bulging it out and making her lightly gag, but nothing she is not used to. In fact, the gaze in her eyes is one of pure joy and elation from tasting suck tasty dick.
“Kirigiri-chan! T-This is amazing!” Yuta screams, with the detective just giving a soft moan, almost as a gleeful ‘thank you’. She just stops the moment there is no more cock to suck, with his own balls resting under her chin. 'Mhm… one or two inches smaller than Makoto’s. But this really is an amazing dick. I have a small feeling Asahina didn’t know her brother was such a stud, otherwise she’d have taken his virginity already. Too bad for her, at least when she does so I’ll prepare him a bit better.’ She’s thinking while lifting her hands to tease his heavy balls.
Normally, this would be the moment where her partner starts to face fuck her, destroying her face and throat in the process, but Kyouko can see that the younger Asahina is not in conditions to properly fuck her the way she wants. This is his first time, after all. So… she does the next best thing.
Yuta gives out a loud gasp, as he experiences the best moment of his life. Kirigiri is not only giving him a blowjob, but she is also facefucking herself onto his fuckstick. His mouth is watering as he looks down, seeing the greedy and slutty look in the blur that is called Kirigiri, as she starts to milk his cock in a way just a perfect cumslut can do. He does not even need to beg for more, as she just enjoys the pure feeling of pleasure that worshipping such a monster cock can give.
His orgasm ends up happening soon enough, of course. There is not much he can do but let his seed leave his cock, filling Kyouko’s stomach. After all, she is a one of a kind girl, milking him, and this is his first rodeo, while for her, she has passed the hundreds. She gives a happy moan, almost uncharacteristic of her, as she tastes his cum. She adores most seed, but it seems she has found a new favourite. “Yuta… this is simply amazing!” She exclaims, letting him shoot onto her face, gladly jerking off his cock to give the perfect first orgasm with a partner.
The male is panting, holding a hand to his forehead as he tries to regain his bearing. Kirigiri does not even stop for that, however. She knows he can go on, his still hard cock does not give any other interpretation of what is going on, so she just lays at his side, smiling. “So… did you like my mouth, you hung boy? I think you’d love to experience something else…” She leaves nothing to the imagination, as he turns to his side, seeing her laying down, legs opened. Not a condom in sight. People of Hope’s Peak really didn’t believe in them, and all that jazz.
Something else drives Yuta for his next few actions. He’s not the young man, just being guided. Something primal is making him stand up, take his cock, and slowly guide towards her entrance. He already knew a bit about sex before coming to Hope’s Peak, he had watched porn and the like. But finally doing it? It’s his primal side that is guiding him to do all that.
He is between her legs, savouring the sight of the sexy detective laying right in front of him, almost as if begging to be fucked. No, not almost. Out of her mouth words like 'Come on, Yuta, show my cunt what you are made of’ and 'Yes, go ahead! Pump as much seed inside of me as you can!’ Are the thing that she is saying. Well, Yuta learned well with his sister. It not polite to refuse something a lady is requesting. Usually, when Aoi says that it’s more with an ironic tone. But right now, Yuta is taking that lesson to his heart.
He just pushes his cock forward, with some small guidance of Kirigiri of course, in a classic missionary position. With him above her, and with her pinned under his body. It is a small body, of course, but one that is bringing Kirigiri great pleasure from the first stroke, if her loud and filled with extasy moan is any indication.
“God, you are a natural~” She compliments him, getting a grin back.
“You are… so tight! So moist!” Yuta really can’t believe the pure pleasurable feeling that he’s getting from his cock. “This is amazing! Kami, now I understand why every adult is so focused on this thing!”
“Oh, and there is so much more~” Kyouko replies, pulling him closer for a kiss, his hips already gaining some speed as he’s not someone with that much control over his body. He has found something great and he is going to get as much stimulation as he can get! “I’ll show everything for you~”
And that she does. For almost half an hour, Yuta continues to pound her pussy, filling her as much as he can. His moans are mixing up with her own, their lust bringing them ever closer to an explosive climax. Thanks to the orgasm he dumped inside of her stomach, he does not feel the pressure to cum quickly, and he manages to hold as much as she can. Kirigiri, thanks to her experience does not even hold back, cumming every minute or so, her cunt gripping his bitch-breaker, showing him what a good fucking does to a woman, and how a man is rewarded by doing a good job. By being even more gripped, by being presented with an even better experience.
Having one of the sexiest girls he has ever seen cumming again and again around your dick thanks to your own effort, well, there’s a moment you can’t hold back anymore. And that moment suddenly comes to Yuta as he gives a final thrust, bulging Kirigiri both with his cock and the cum pouring out of it, filling her womb, just the way she likes it.
As he tries to recover himself, Kyouko pulls him up for a kiss, lazily making out of with him for a bit. “Mhm… this was fantastic…” She moans, not fully showing how much she enjoyed it. Her body can communicate that aspect of herself.
“Yeah! That was… fucking awesome!” He swears, just loving everything that happened. If this is how Hope’s Peak acts, he’s coming to visit his sister really often!
“What do you mean was? There is still much to be done…” She replies, pulling back and pushing her ass up. Her fat ass, shaking from one side to the other. “There is still a final hole you should fuck… I did promise you I was going to show you everything~” She teases. And he is more than happy to go on with that~
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 8: Dirty shower (Chihiro/Kirigiri, Danganronpa)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chihiro and the rest of class 78 have finished their activities outside during their gym period and they all went to the locker rooms to clean up from the all the exercises, but Chihiro stayed behind. He didn’t want to take a shower with the rest of the girls in the class and risk getting his secret revealed.
He waited for when the time was right and all the girls had left, soon undressing and entering the shower room, looking forward to finally relaxing and taking a shower, cleaning his entire body with the massive ‘surprise’ he hid between his legs. Honestly, it was almost unrealistic for someone like Chihiro to have a massive cock as a boy his size.
As the programmer entered the room, he couldn’t help but let his body be fully exposed while quietly talking to himself “Looks like the coast is clea-”
But his speech was suddenly getting cut off the moment he saw the Ultimate Detective in the shower, still wiping her body clean. Kirigiri soon turned around smiling and welcoming him, as she thought of him as a girl and nothing more “Chihiro what a nice surprise to see you here…” Stopping her sentence as she witnessed the boy’s large limp cock. Not even the towel could cover all of that as she resumed talking but with a sexual edge to her voice.
“Well…. This is a surely a big surprise” Soon standing up with her arms folded looking at the small boy “Why were you lying to all of us all this time Chihiro?” Her glance sharpened and Chihiro felt as if she was killing him with her glare from all the guilt he was feeling. The small frail boy simply whispered “O-Oh no….” eventually trying to respond to the intimidating detective which ended up with him only stuttering “U-u-umm… I-I..”
He felt that even if he did explain it then it would just end up in a bigger mess, he couldn’t do anything but panic in front of her and shake. He knew that she would find out he was a boy someday but the small programmer would have never thought that she would find out so soon and in the showers of all places to be found out!
He really couldn’t think of anything to say so instead the boy quickly walked up to her and covered her mouth as he looked up at her with worry “P-please don’t tell the others! I-I can explain this all I swear!” While muttering his pleas and excuses to her, he would not have noticed from all the panic that his large cock would be rubbing against the detectives precious and most sensitive spot, her exposed pussy~
His shaft was slowly getting erect as Kirigiri’s pussy lips and clit was rubbing against him but Chi couldn’t really enjoy it thanks to the panic and worry that he was feeling which drew his focus away from the current position they were in.
But if Chihiro wasn’t enjoying it then Kirigiri was surely loving it, she felt the long and semi-hard shaft rub against her pussy and driving her slowly crazy as she wanted him to just put it into her tight pussy right now and mess her up entirely. She continued to look down at the frail boy with a certain awe and fondness of him, she could have never imagined that Chihiro would have such a monstrous cock like the one that he had between her legs right now and it one of the most exciting things she had ever felt.
The detective didn’t want to end this amazing burst of pleasure that she was experiencing knowing that currently it posed no risks for any of them it was fine and she knew that she will be able to have even more of her fun as the bathroom would not be used by anyone anytime soon~
After Chihiro began to calm down a little and come back down to reality, he would soon realize that he was technically sexually harassing her but soon begun to realize that her menacing glare was gone and it was now replaced with a more pleasurable and joyful look, one which made him actually happy.
He soon came with the idea that if he continued to please Kirigiri, then she may not tell the others and forgive him as well as keep his secret a secret, but it seems that this idea came from the sexual tension and pleasurable feelings that he was currently feeling from being this close to Kirigiri while rubbing his now fully erect cock against her pussy instead of a really rational part of his brain.
Chihiro soon let go of her mouth and held onto her hips as he wanted a better position and a better way to hear the horny detectives moans and pants, rubbing his penis faster against her pussy, but thanks to a slip-up, his cock ended up reaching behind her buttocks, rubbing against her asshole. What at first was just a teasing motion, soon became full-blown sex as he unintentionally ends up penetrating her asshole which makes him feel a new wave of erotic pleasure making him love messing with Kirigiri’s amazing ass.
The boy never studied or knew much about sex, not knowing that this could be considered a ‘mistake’ but even if he did know that it would not matter anymore to him because he loved this feeling and was never gonna stop loving it. Soon, that love led him to begin thrusting like an animal with that monstrous cock of his without stopping for a single second!
As Kirigiri was enjoying Chihiro playing with her body and slowly with her mind she couldn’t help but love it and let him continue since it felt so good. She was thinking he would simply ram her cunt and be done with it but was sorely mistaken as she felt the head of the monster enter her asshole and slowly begin to stretch it.
She had the urge to deny him, to scream how that was not the right place to fuck…. Until her mind exploded as she experienced it a bit longer and felt like it was the right spot to fuck~ Until Chihiro’s cock that was thrusting her ass was making her feel like she only wanted to be fucked there all day long!
She heard from Leon that her ass was heavenly and godly knowing that any man who would fuck it would be the luckiest person ever! Well, Kirigiri felt like the luckiest girl to be fucked by a stud like Chihiro who was known as the shy programmer.
Chihiro was melting in pleasure, his legs began to shake because of how amazingly tight her ass felt along with her slutty and lewd moans that he made her do and only he was able to hear them. Chihiro grabbed Kirigiri’s ass cheeks and with the strength of a beast he lifted up her entire body and began to ram his nice hard gigantic cock into her ass even harder while pounding her against the wall. He accidentally turned on the water but that only made them even more excited as the hot water mixed with their wet and sticky juices only driving them both into the depraved lust they were feeling.
He forgot why he was doing this and instead just continued on thrusting, wanting more of that amazing sensation. He felt her pussy juices on his cock and soon she could feel his pré cum inside of her cunt, mixing their juices, causing the fucking to become even sexier and hotter than before as if they were under an aphrodisiac~
Kirigiri was, herself, a slut to Chihiro as he pounded her tight asshole. Without mercy, she was turned from a proud detective into a willing slut, into a whore who couldn’t do anything but love the cock that was fucking her, loving the dick stretching her insides more than anything she had ever seen or experienced~
She really knew some guys lost themselves in lust, but holy shit, this was beyond her wildest sexual dream! She was being fucked, water was pouring over their passionate rutting, they were getting wilder and hotter, and Kirigiri was loving it, like the good little slut she was.
Chihiro himself wasn’t sure what his feeling was but he loved it more than anything! Even programming or hanging out with his fellow classmates, well he was hanging out with one classmate which would soon be his slut and whore without him knowing.
As Kirigiri melts over his cock and her mind comes to gripes how good it feels inside of her, he soon moves his lips closer to her tits, beginning to suck and rub them as his instincts tell him to, but he once again begins to feel something different, and that is the wonderful sensation of getting closer to his climax that would fill up this whore’s ass quite nicely.
Chihiro wasn’t the only one getting closer to the edge, Kirigiri could feel his cock pulsating and throbbing into her while he continues to fuck her like a beast meaning that she’ll get a wonderful surprise soon. The slutty detective felt Chihiro’s wonderful cock pulsating inside of her, perking up and hugging him with a wide slutty smile, letting him have a better taste of her tits while she moaned slightly, being pleasured to the point where she wanted him to cum at that moment now but she soon begins to bounce on his cock helping him get closer to his climax while whispering “Please cum inside my wonderful slut’s ass, I beg you Chihiro-kun~”
Chihiro was so shocked at her response that he stopped sucking on her tits, but then he smiled as he fully rammed his entire cock into the slutty detectives ass causing a bulge in her body but finally resulting in him to cum into her, making him moan with his tongue out and drool spilling but he wasn’t the only one in heaven as then his cum would make Kirigiri feel in absolute heavenly bliss~
Kirigiri couldn’t hold onto him any longer and let go as she lays against the wall while Chihiro continues to hold onto her legs and fill her ass with his countless loads of cum which spills out of her asshole and began to go down the showers drain luckily to get rid of the evidence~
Soon Chihiro ended up losing his balance, dropping to the ground as he pants rapidly alongside Kirigiri. Soon, he gets his second wind by admiring the erotic and sexual view that Kirigiri gave off to him, almost telling him to fuck her and rough her up once more. As Kyoko pants and moans with a smile, showing him that she loved the cum that is now flowing inside her as Chihiro grabbed her hips and kissed her with his tongue going into her mouth, causing a sloppy and lewd kiss. She would soon feel his monstrous cock against her pussy which was soaking wet from her own arousal, aching for a good pounding.
She looks at him with a scared look at first, despite being fucked by that monster a few moments ago, she does not know if it will fit. However, he suddenly thrust the full length of his cock into her once more, causing her eyes to roll back and her tongue to stick into Chihiro’s mouth during their sensually sloppy kiss.
Chihiro is practically wrapped up in lust and pleasure as he rams into Kirigiri’s tight pussy like an animal with that monstrous cock of his, and honestly who could blame him, fucking her would cause anyone to go crazy with lust, but this time there was the probability of him getting her pregnant!
Kirigiri kept trying to stop him from continuing but her mind and body kept telling her to let it happen and she couldn’t go against it because it felt so amazing that she quickly she wrapped her legs around Chihiro and held his cheeks and continued their kissing as their tongues wrap around each others causing them to feel twice as amazing!~
Chihiro kept holding onto Kirigiri closely as he kept thrusting into her pussy, pounding inside her womb without mercy while playing with her tits by pinching her nipples. His wild thrusting soon ended up with him unleashing another load. Kirigiri’s moans continued as the small programmer kept playing with her body but her eyes widen, feeling the sudden pulsating sensation of his cock inside her, which lead to her to pull him closer so that no cum spills out of her dirty pussy~
It was hard to do so from the constant moans and sloppy kissing that she’s done while Chihiro’s rapid thrusting. While Chihiro broke the kiss he soon grabbed Kirigiri by the ass and kissed her neck and bit her gently as he then moans on her neck from his cock rapidly filling her womb and making her stomach bloat up with the constant amount of cum inside that Chihiro keeps unloading!
Kirigiri held onto him tightly moaning with her tongue out from his sudden neck bite but then her eyes popped wide open and suddenly started drooling from her mouth as she felt the massive load that Chihiro had unleashed into her slutty pussy which led to her womb being completely filled along with her stomach bloating from the intense amount inside of her~
Instead of making a much more erotic expression she just keeps that ahegao look on her face as her body goes suddenly limp from the intense love making that they had both done which soon leads Chihiro to put her down on the shower grounds. Chihiro admires Kirigiri and her slutty state rubbing his massive cock with joy, having a satisfied smirk on his face not feeling the slightest bit of worry or concern just looking forward to their next time of “fun” in the showers since he knows that Kirigir will be asking for more once she wakes up~
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter Text
“Yo Shika, I’m going home now, if that’s alright?” Naruko asks one of her best friends, putting the Hokage hat on. “No worries, it’s already getting a bit late. We all should be going home soon. And as always-” he tries to say, before being interrupted. “I know, I know, if anything important happens an ANBU will be knocking on my door. I’ve been here in this job for a while now!” She utters, giving him a smile.
As she walks home, she can’t help but ponder on how she got here. So much hard work, so much sweat, tears and suffering, to be able to be finally in this position of power. She owns a lot to a lot of people, but the people she knows she owns the most are those who have been with her for the longest, whose entire lives are linked with her own.
As she got to her house, a huge mansion who she bought with the funds from so many missions done, both by her and by everyone who lived there, she barely managed to walk in a single step inside before she was promptly glomped my another blonde.
“Ino-chan! It’s nice to see you, but let me at least walk a few steps before you attack me!” She laughs, hugging one of her wives. Instead of answering her, Ino simply shouted “Yo everyone! She’s back!” And Naruto knew, that once more, she’s not going to walk very much before being surrounded.
Not that she minds it, far from it. Naruko loves being with those she loves, and there isn’t anyone who she loves more than those who are in this house. Quickly, Hinata, Sakura, Tenten, Konan, Karin and Tayuya walk in, showing, or not in Tayuya’s case that they missed their beloved wife.
A bit later, after all the welcome back kisses were given, they moved to the living room.“Wow, it’s really rare to have everyone here!” Naruko is currently cuddling Hinata as they all relax in the incredibly spacious lounge. “Well… not everyone… where are the kids?” She questions, petting the blue hair of her hime, finally being able to not think about work after so long.
“Well, Naruko-chan… we kinda knew that you’d be coming home, and we all would be here… Dad and sis are taking care of all of them so we can relax just us! We know it has been some time since we all did that!” The Hyuuga princess says, getting a slight blush. “Yeah! We’ve fucking missed ya and there’s no one here!” Tayuya adds, with a huge grin on her own face. Oh.
“Well… I think you’ve been planning this for a while?” Naruko asks, the girls getting closer to her; grins and blushes both plastered on their faces, as they nod.
“Of course we have!” Sakura adds. “You’ve time for us when there aren’t many around, or on a few dates, but it has been more than a month since we all had fun together!” She is already right nearby Naruko, as all the other girls are, Hinata turning around to face her beloved wife.
“Mhm… but it has been even longer since I did something extra special for all of you…” She mutters, the girls getting a shiver down their spines. “N-Naruko?” Questions her distant red-haired cousin, licking her own lips “I think it’s time for some clone action~” The Hokage says, making a quick sign, as many more of herself appear all around her girls.
“You’re giving us the clone special~?” Tenten questions, as she sees all those clones slowly undressing, taking their jacket, shirt… pants… panties… “I mean, you usually only do this in your birthday!” she, and all other girls feel rather lucky, but they are a bit curious. After all, it’s not always when they are given such a chance!
“As you’ve said, it has been some time since we all did this… and besides, I’ve been wanting to spoil you girls for some time now, and what better way to do that than to give you all your favourite activity!” The real blonde says, as all clones approach the girls, chuckles filling the air of the room, soon to be followed by moans.
Konan is the first one to be ‘attacked’ by the clones, a pair of them pulling her towards the carpet, laying her on the ground. You can bet that Naruko knows the preference of her girls, Konan being a huge oral slut, as she has shown many times in the past. Both of their cocks free and throbbing, they start to tease the girl, cock slapping her and rubbing their musky cocks all over her face.
The paper woman can only moan as she is humiliated, continued with muffled ones as one of the Naruko grabs her by the back of the head, putting her cock in the tip of the slut’s mouth, and then pulling Konan towards her pelvis. The other clone, a bit irritated, just lifts Konan’s hand, the former Akatsuki member quickly realizing what she should do, starting to jerk off the clone that is not currently already deep inside her throat, making her slightly gag around that 12-inch monster.
While that is happening, the other girls are also getting busy. For example, Tayuya and Karin are currently surrounded by 6 clones, all of them incredibly horny and ready to pound those two women. But those two in the middle of that gangbang are not just waiting for their fucking, they are making out, kissing in parts for their own pleasure, as they aren’t just part of a fighting harem, but girlfriends to one another besides the blond, but also to excite all those hung futas, ready to fuck them.
The 6 clones are just jerking off at the moment, enjoying the sexy sight of two of the hottest girls in Konoha making out and even teasing each other. But it’s not going to last, not with Naruko’s impulsive personality. Of course, she’s not going to just sit there, letting the other Uzumakis do whatever they please. Oh no. Two of the clones lift the pair up, putting them standing as they approach their backsides. Letting them continue their make-out session, the futas start rubbing their cocks on those fat asses, staying behind them. The rest of the group is satisfied not now just watch, knowing the pair is going to be properly pounded.
The two females giggle, rubbing themselves back onto those fat dicks. “Mhm… where do you want it, girls~?” One of the Narukos that is just watching asks, jerking off the clone at her side and being jerked off by that said clone. “You know where I fucking want, you dumb blonde!” Tayuya says, opening up her ass as showing off her asshole, licking her lips as she awaits that beloved penetration.”As do you~” Karin continues, offering her cunt, as she just loves feeling cum deep inside her womb. “Your wish…” Starts the clone behind Karin. “Is our command!” Both clones push up, the girls leaning into one another as they feel their beloved fuckstick deep into their favourite holes, pounding away.
Not everyone is having a multiple Naruko action. Tenten, for example, is more than content being alone with just one Naruko. But that does not mean she is not having loads of pleasure.
As her Naruko clone pulled her aside to an armchair, the weapon mistress of Konoha pulled out a scroll, giving it to the Hokage, who is more than familiar with that piece of sealing. As Tenten undresses, Naruko pulls out a few sex toys from that scroll, showing them off to the other woman, who just nods with glee.
They didn’t even do any sort of preparation, as Tenten loved raw, and wants to use her toys as soon as possible. Naruko, of course, is always one to please. She quickly gets deep inside the womb of her partner, moaning with joy at the tight walls around her bitch-breaker. But that is not going to be the focus of their play, that is just to get her off. For Tenten…
She starts grabbing a small vibrator, those in an egg shape. She takes it, and also holds up a bit of tape, turning the thing on. She places it on Tenten’s right nipple, making it vibrate without the other woman being able to make it stop, her nipples hard and grown, showing how excited she is at this prospect. She repeats the process with the other nipple, giving the woman under her a kiss, both to tease her and because she wants it, dammit!
But that’s not all she does, lifting Tenten upwards and sitting down on the armchair herself, lifting a dildo with the shape of a horse cock, making Tenten suck on it for a few moments. As soon as she is satisfied, Naruko pulls that dildo away, shoving it inside Tenten’s asshole, making the weapon mistress moan loudly, even grabbing the attention of a few of the other Narukos. She leaves it there, as she lifts her partner up and down, fucking her wildly. But before she is done, she grabs one more of those egg-shaped vibrators, taping it into Tenten’s clit. Now she can fuck the other woman wildly, as she savours the feeling of a hard cock and many toys fucking with her body.
Ino and Sakura are also together, but while Karin and Tayuya were making out, they are both acting as rivals. “Oh, Ino, I can take far much cock than you!” Sakura teases, riding a dick with her cunt, two others in her hands and licking a third one. “Oh, you are on, bitch!” As for Ino, she is on her back, a clone under her fucking her asshole, another fucking her cunt, a third one fucking her tits as she opens her mouth for a fourth one.
Naruko knows they just do that to please her even more, acting as rivals to better themselves and for old times sake. Why she knows that? For the simple fact that she can see the looks one of them gives the other, thinking that the sight of their friend being pounded into oblivion, their shouts muffled by inches and more inches of futa meat is the hottest thing they have ever seen.
And lastly, but not the least, is Hinata. She is a lucky one to be left with the main Naruko, just for the fast she was closeby with the main one before everything started, so she is currently with the real Naruko cock in her asshole, another one fucking her cunt from above, making her moan into a kiss the clone is giving her. “God, Hina, every single day that passes you get even hotter~” The original mutters in her ear, kissing her neck from under her. She can’t reply with words, but the fact her holes got even tighter, something Naruko didn’t think was possible, but she is proven wrong, doing her best to hold onto that fantastic feeling.
And with all of that, the girls had their fun. A sexy wild fun that had many positions changes, with Konan eating out Hinata, Ino sucking two cocks at the same time thanks to a Sakura dare, Karin begging to have another kid to give to Naruko, and Hinata, not wanting to get behind, doing the same… all and all it was a fantastic night. The ending, of course, had to be as fantastic as everything else was. And well… Naruko delivered.
Seeing all the exhausted girls, after hours of fucking, Naruko pulled all of them to the centre of the room, making even more clones. All of her wives are kneeling, as all the Narukos, almost 50 of them, jerk off to the sights she has and all the memories of their fucking. With some sexy encouragement from them all, saying things like ‘Go on, Naruko-chan, cover us with your baby batter~’ and ‘Fucking cum, you stud, mark your bitches like the fucking alpha you are~’ They all couldn’t handle it. Mustering all the seed they have left, the shoot it on them all, covering them from head to toes, giving that orgy a final bang.
Finished that, Naruko and a few clones grabbed her girls, lifting them up and bringing them to their room as almost them all, with the exception of Hinata, have passed out, leaving a few of the other clones to clean up that mess. “H-Hey Naruko-chan…” Hinata mutters as Naruto lays in bed, her clones putting all the other women around her, still covered in seed, but wanting to cuddle nonetheless. “What is it, love?” She asks. “…That. We all love you. Thanks for being our wife.” The former Hyuuga says, with Naruko giving out a tired laugh, as the clones start to dispel, giving her memories of the night. “You don’t have to thank me… I should be the one thanking you. Let’s go to sleep… tomorrow will be full. I should get some time around lunch to spend with you and the kids…” She mutters, before falling asleep middle sentence. “Night, Naruko-chan.” is the last things said in that room before everyone falls asleep for sure. Another night in the Uzumaki household.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 10: A futa class (Futa!Komaru/Harem, Danganronpa)
Chapter Text
“Now, as the other Naegi we have currently alive, you should be prepared to deal with a bunch of horny females,” Chisa said, they shy futa girl just staying there. Komaru knew her brother was known by most females as a sex monster… but to be told that directly was a bit too much! But that emotion of slight shame quickly became an uncontrollable shame and lust. The reason? The fact Kirigiri was naked, shaking her perfect ass from one side to the other. She could not see the detective’s face, but she knew she was more than likely smiling.
“Usually, this is not the first lesson… but you should learn how to fuck some ass. Most of us are anal whores so that is one of the most important abilities you could have.” Even in that situation, Chisa continued with her teacher persona, wanting to teach Komaru.
Kirigiri herself was silent, just hearing the class too. “First of all, some lube is always good, no matter how well trained a bitch is. Kirigiri is more than a bit used to taking hard throbbing cocks into her tight ass, but it’s still better if you’re well lubed.” The teacher continued, giving the ‘not-so-average’ girl, as she mindless covered her gigantic shaft from top to bottom with that said lube.
“Now, know this. Depth is the best thing you can do.” She was now pulling Komaru forward, pushing her until the cock was pressed against the deliciously looking hole of the purple haired girl. “Here. Press it alongside it… Yes, just like that.” Komaru just looked down, trying to hold back her own orgasm. She had never felt something like that, it was insane how good just pushing the tip of her dick inside the other woman felt.
“And now… push. Everything. Try shoving your entire cock inside her.” Komaru stopped and was going to ask about Kirigiri’s well being! After all, Komaru’s cock was beyond most girls would ever be willing to try taking inside their asses. “And don’t you worry about me” Kyoko’s voice pulled her from her trance. “I’ve taken more than my fair share of cocks. Really, it’s not a problem.”
Komaru just breathed in, held that thicc tight, and then… shoved her throbbing futa cock. Thanks to the lube she had covered herself with helped a lot, both her moan and Kirigiri’s own moan filling the room as she experienced for the first time an ass like that.
“That’s it!” Yukizome sensei continued to feel proud of her student. But even she couldn’t help but start fingering her cunt to that hot scene, her two students fully enjoying their bodily pleasures. “Now, for now, go slowly. Keep teasing her a bit. She’s a minx, so her body language is already asking for more. See how she’s shaking her ass from one side to the other like she’s trying to pull you deeper? That’s a small test. She’s trying to see if you can hold out, and tease her until she begs~ Don’t give up now, alright?”
It was hard, but Komaru kept the slow and powerful thrusts until Kirigiri started shouting, just like Chisa said! “Come on! Fuck me! Show me why you’re a Naegi!” She was already panting, her own orgasm quickly approaching. Komaru kept her rhythm slow until Chisa gave her a little glare. “Teasing is something Komaru-chan, however, torturing is another! Look at her! She’s desperate for the kind of fucking that would be better classified as rutting! So go on! Fuck her like there’s no tomorrow!”
“I-I thought…” Chisa shut her up with a quick kiss, Komaru in shock. “I know what you thought. But we’re not punishing her. This is a simple fuck, something so the two of you can feel good. When she reaches this state, it’s the time to let loose, and stop holding back. Think you can do that? She’s begging for you to do so~”
That was the point when Komaru really couldn’t hold back anymore. Without words, making Kyoko cum in a few seconds, her hips became a blur, fucking the other girl like there is no tomorrow, both of them feeling the kind of connection just the most primal and animalistic interaction could provide.
“I missed this! I missed this soOOO MUCH!” And it was with that shout that Kirigiri came for the first time. And soon, another wordless shout, signalling her second orgasm. And as the shouts went on, Naegi was getting closer to her own limit, her breath getting desperate as if she was fighting.
“Oh! Already trying to hold back? Nice one Komaru-chan, you really are a natural!” Chisa gave the girl a compliment, petting her head as she saw her two younger students fuck each other. “You’ll really make all of us really proud, although this is not the time for you to do so! We gotta some classes still ahead of us, so don’t hold back! Fill this fucking useless cumdumpster! She’s already being broken, here!” She said, pulling a mirror from someplace, and lifting Kirigiri’s face. Komaru had been so focused on that perfect ass she had ever forgotten her human onahole had a face.
Seeing that face was, however, what pushed her over the edge. It was something out of a hentai, something out of Hifumi’s older stuff. Eyes crossed, looking upwards. Tongue flailing out of her mouth, like a dog during rutting. Her pupils dilatated, showing the pleasure from outside of this world the assfucking was giving her.
That would’ve been enough to make people cum just seeing it, and being enveloped by that said girl’s ass, knowing she was like that thanks to you? Komaru cried out, shooting inside her precious warm Naegi cockmilk, filling her plaything beyond her capacities, cum shooting around her cock, coming from that recently puckered hole.
Pulling back, she thought she would have some time to breath. No such luck. “Wow! That was incredibly hot! If I could give you a grade, I would find a grade beyond A+ for you! But come on, we’re not done!” Komaru never knew she could have enough of fucking, but after that orgasm, she just wished things were stopped for a bit, so she could recover. But she has pulled along, Kirigiri resting on the floor for a bit. “W-Were are we going sensei?”
“Oh, just to here!” Chisa said, showing a curtain that was hiding something. How Komaru did not see that beforehand she did not know, but eh, that was life. “What’s inside that place?” She questioned, her soft cock flopping from side to side, a few drops of cum falling to the ground. A waste, every woman in the Danganronpa World would agree.
“Well… I think you’re a bit tired, but there’s something else I would like you to learn! Here, let me show you~” Komaru did not miss the teasing tone in Chisa’s voice, but for the second time in that night she saw something she had only seen online.
“Here it is!” Yukizome said, but Komaru was not listening. Inside that curtain, was Ruruka.Lying on a bed. Naked. With her legs open. In a position that was showing the normal futanari her willing cunt, almost begging to be fucked.
“Now, it’s not all ass around here, as your brother will tell you. As he said: ‘A good cunt has a quality unlike anything else. The asshole may be kinkier, but a fucking that is also a breeding… nothing can compare to that’. While I can’t know how it is from your or his position, I can say I prefer vaginal a bit more than I like anal. Knowing that I may be knocked up…” She let the shivers from her body continued the sentence.
Komaru was not fully hearing her, of course. She was walking to the girl, who was looking at her with a seductive grin. Naegi’s cock went from soft to ‘I’ll fucking punch a hole out of your womb’ hard in a few seconds, while she walked. “I’ll breed you.” She muttered, too low for anyone to hear. “I’ll fucking breed you.” Louder now, getting only a come forward gesture from the candy maker.
She did so. Oh, she did so. Chisa did not even need to teach that part to Komaru. No, it was unnecessary. After all, it’s biological. There are some things that don’t need to be taught. They’re just felt. Naegi just climbed above Ando’s body, kissing her, rubbing her desperate dick on her pussy, almost like she was presenting herself to a mate. A very willingly and horny mate.
Mate they did. Pulling back a little, Komaru did just like she acted with Kirigiri. Ruruka had been watching them, of course, so she was already excited, that cock hitting the back of her womb without complications. While Komaru did know that for an assfucking she had to tease, her intent right now was a bit different. She wanted to fill that womb with her spunk, cum deep inside that tight hole, and cum fast. So… there was no mercy from the start.
It was a brutal and satisfying pounding. A fucking that would’ve been too much if Ruruka was not an ultimate and already used to people fucking her like that. But she was, so pleasure, mind numbly pleasure was all she felt.
The little sis kept thrusting, making her best to fuck the other girl as much as she could, Kirigiri finally being able to walk forward, helping Chisa with her fingering, both girls watching that raw lust filled session. “God, they are so hot~” Kirigiri moaned, playing with Chisa’s tits.
All good thing reach their end. And that moment was no exception. With a loud shout, both girls came together. Ruruka for the 5th time, Komaru for the second. And once more, she filled a girl to the brim, dumping all she thought she had in her balls.
With a happy sigh, she pulled back, her cock finally soft. She was admiring her work, seeing the cum filled candy maker, another great cum deposit. She could understand now why her brother adored doing it. There was nothing as good as that. “Well… I think that’s enough of a class, wouldn’t you say?” But her day was not over yet.
“I think you need to put some things to the test… the final test! Can you do that again with a milf~?” Chisa questioned, showing off her body, Kyoko going to play with Ruruka too. They’ve been away for some time, she missed the other girl. But right now, Komaru was the one in shock. “R-Right now! I ca-” And wow! She was being shut up so many times!
This one was with a candy being shoved into her mouth. A candy that made her feel like her body was on fire, her pupils getting smaller as she faced her teacher… glomping her to the ground, her balls on hyper drive to produce as much cum as they could, so she could fuck that bitch she called sensei until Chisa presented herself as a fucking cumdumb whore, to the delight of Kyoko and Ando.
And so, Komaru got passing grades, Kirigiri discovered another perk for dating Naegi and Ruruka found out another cum source for her adult candies. It was a good day.
Chapter 11: Cheatermaker (Jack/Amelie, Overwatch)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
If there is something Amelie knows right now is that Gerard is being incredibly boring. He is talking to Gabriel, about some sort of mission both of them are planning, on this fantastic dinner. She is left alone, drinking from a glass of expensive wine, as her husband fully ignores herself. She is fine alone, but some company will be nice. And sometimes, wishes do come true.
As soon as she finishes her cup, a hand bringing the bottle back appears, with her turning her neck towards that person, being surprised once she sees the famous commander, Morrison, with his classic Captain America smile. “Would you want some wine, ma’am?” He inquires, but it’s clear this is all an icebreaker. She smiles, nodding. “Of course, Mister Morrison, that would be more than acceptable.” The ballerina says, lifting her cup, while Jack sits at her side.
“So, what brings you here, my dear?” He questions, putting the bottle down. She takes a small sip, looking at her husband. “I’m Gerard’s wife. Amelie Lacroix. You don’t need to present yourself, everyone knows who the golden man of overwatch is.” She says, glancing at him once more.
“Yeah, it’s hard to be the leader of Overwatch, but I’m not going to say it is not rewarding by itself. It feels good to be able to build something nice, something that can help humanity!” He says, glancing towards Gabriel and Gerard talking, a bit of a… glare. “He shouldn’t be talking so much with Gabriel, he is not a good influence.”
That got Amelie’s attention. “Oh? And what makes you say that, mister?” Her English has a heavy accent, her words being a bit dragged and with a heavier tonality, the classic French way of speaking. “You and Gabriel are said to be some of the best friends in the entire organization? Or is there trouble in paradise?” she finishes her question, drinking her entire cup of wine, feeling the buzz from that.
“Well… not really. Gabriel is a fantastic friend and there’s no one I’d rather have on my back on the battlefield but his opinions about what Overwatch should be are… well, I do disagree with him. And he seems to be wanting to grab some more influence, that’s why we’re doing this whole gathering here in France. I can’t stop him and if he thinks I’m being overbearing, that can be bad. Why do you think he and Gerard spent the entire night talking?” Jack questions, looking at them once more, the two men fully engrossed in their talks.
“So… that’s why you’re here with me? Trying to get someone to your side while your friend grabs someone for their own?” She asks, feeling… surprisingly a bit offended. She does not want a part on any squabbles, she is just a dancer.
“No, no! Of course not… I just thought you were a gorgeous woman who deserved a bit of company~” Jack is direct with his flirting, getting a bit of a blush from Amelie, as the drinks are starting to get some effect on her. But before she manages to utter a response, Gerard came to them.
“Good night, Mister Morrison… Amelie, I will not be able to come back with you tonight. I have to set up a few deals with Gabriel.” He says, getting her incredibly surprised about that.
“What? But you promised we’d go back home together, I don’t mind you doing business, but our personal time should be our personal time!” She exclaims, a fire appearing on her eyes.
“I’m sorry ma chérie, but I do need to set this all up… you know it’s safe to grab a cab home… now if you excuse me…” He mutters, walking away, not wanting a fight right then and there, as Gabriel waited for him in a nearby exit.
“Ugh… I can’t believe it!” She says, grabbing the bottle of very expensive wine and pouring onto her own cup, her own grace disappearing as she only feels rage at her current predicament. “He just dumped me! I just… cannot believe someone would do that!” She is fuming. She hates that feeling, of not being watched, wanted! She is a dancer, she loves knowing that she has the attention of those who matter, be the crowd or her own husband.
Jack is left a bit silent, not sure of what he has to do before any line of thinking is interrupted. “Do you want someone on the other side, going against what Gabriel wants?” She is facing him, her question directed at his own interests.
“…While I do understand what brought that change of heart, I am a bit unsure if you should follow with it… if you want to be an asset, I need to be sure you’re not going to turn on me or tell him what we talk, because that way, Reyes would also know it.” He is serious, dealing with that like it’s a mission.
“How would you make sure I’m loyal then?” She is a bit drunk, her voice getting a surprisingly flirty undertone.
“…There is a way, but I’m not sure if you’d want it.” He is avoiding it, but it’s clear that if she pushes a bit, he will give in… something she clearly does, otherwise what’s the point of this prompt?
“Oh, Jack… my husband just left me at an event he invited me, to make businesses with someone else… don’t you think a woman like me needs a gentleman to take her home and make sure she feels safe and comfortable there~?” That is a question no men will ever be able to say no to.
In a few minutes, taking his own car, Jack was at the Lacroix residence, with Amelie, kissing her on the lips as they both got to their bedroom. Jack lifts her upwards and dives into the bed with her, her back towards the mattress with them passionately making out.
“Oh, mon cher, this is fantastic…” She moans once he pulls back, both of them panting, without breath after such a long and sensual kiss. “It has been so long I’ve felt any sort of passion like this!” she says, already conquered by him. It was the frustrations with her own husband that started all of that, but it also was her lust, her desires for someone else that made her continue what she is doing.
“I’ll make sure you can feel this for a long, time, my dear.” Jack groans, feeling the pressure building up on his pants, of his own erection growing, begging to be released. And he does so pulling himself up a bit and without a single word, Amelie helps him, pulling his pants down.
It’s no surprise she got utterly baffled by his dick. Every woman who has ever been with Jack got surprised once he pulls down his pants. It’s something that is not fully human, that needs some time to be comprehended.
“How…” She tries to ask, before he kisses her once more, shutting her up.
“There’s no need to ask.” He adds after pulling back, after making her almost cum with just his mouth onto her own, and being near his dick. “I know I am far bigger then Gerard.” That… felt surprisingly good for both of their egos. For Jack, it’s a bit primitive, childish even, knowing you are superior to the man you’re stealing someone from, knowing that once she is yours, there’s no way he’s getting her back. For Jack, someone surprisingly possessive, that is a good positive point.
And for Amelie, she is getting her drunken revenge on her husband, and finally getting some fun. She is not the kind of person to be that active, but she is a woman with desires, with things she wants and needs. She is not a simple plank, to be left alone, abandoned for business… and she is making sure, at least for herself, that her desires ate met.
Jack lifted her a bit more, keeping the woman close to his body as he also helped to undress her, as Amelie’s hands are a bit more focused on his shaft than on giving him access to her body, so driven by a tipsy lust. With low grunts from him, he managed to take off all of her clothing, leaving her naked just for him. Her whole body was one of the hottest Jack had ever seen, his lust for it basically uncontrollable.
The Commander of Overwatch does not even prepare Amelie thoroughly, after all, her cunt was dripping wet the moment he took away her panties, the lust for him just growing from the wrongness of their situation, her current state of mind, and Jack natural sexiness. She pants, with him fingering her for a few moments, just to make sure her cunt has enough elasticity to take his monster of a dick.
Seeing that is not going to be a problem, Amelie’s legs are promptly opened by Jack, with him standing right between them with his usual grin, one that knows he already owns her. He pushes his cock towards her tight cunt, a cunt that until now only one man has penetrated without any sort of protection. And right now, he is the second one, but in Amelie’s opinion, just feeling the tip of his dick, is the best one she has ever experienced. It’s surprising how much she is already in love with that cock, and with Jack starting to push even deeper, stretching her cunt walls beyond what she thought possible, well… she is more than conquered by him
“Yes! T'es le meilleur mec qui m'ait baisé! Défonce-moi! Défonce-moi! Enfonce toute ta bite dans ma chatte! ” [You are the best man I’ve ever fucked! Pound me! Pound me! Shove that entire cock inside of my cunt!]She shouts in French. Jack does not understand a single word of that language, but he does understand body language and what she’s trying to tell him using her emotions and way of expressing, so he smiles, pulling himself ever deeper into that married cunt, loving the extra tight grip she is doing around his cock.
“Baise-moi comme t'as jamais baisé personne!” [Fuck me, Fuck me like you’ve never fucked anyone before!] she can’t even speak English anymore, the language of love in her case becoming the language of sex and cheating, as she gives herself fully to another man she has just seen on the news. And she is not going to have any other way.
Jack didn’t even bother to warn her that he is cumming. After all, she’s not paying attention, with her own multiple orgasms happening time and time again, her whole body shaking form lust as she was fucked. “Oh wow… this feels amazing~” He moans, seeing her womb bulge out thanks to his seed.
She passes out, of course. Jack, not an evil man, takes her and carries her to the shower, cleaning her of all the excess seed, laying her on the bed. But he leaves a final message to her, with his number, and a nude of them both together. He was thinking that she would call him in the next month… but the following morning he already received a call, and half an hour later they are inside a motel, fucking again like rabbits. This time, Jack really conquered someone.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 12: Lucky find (Makoto/Andou, Danganronpa)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Makoto looked at his bracelet incredulously, rubbing his eyes and checking again just to be sure that he hadn’t read it wrong. Multiple thoughts raced through his mind at the implications of the command. Would Aoi or Kyoko count? No, they were likely excluded, or else his forbidden action would be entirely worthless. The rest of the girls were good looking, but easily the sexiest would have to be Ruruka Ando. He made up his mind and resolved to get the girl alone sometime very soon.
Ruruka, meanwhile, was staring worriedly at her own forbidden action. Her bracelet’s screen read, “Going within three feet of or talking to Sonosuke Izayoi.” Sonosuke was her biggest source of protection and comfort, how was she going to get by without him? To her displeasure, she showed him her bracelet once they were alone, and the two went their separate ways.
Her question needed little time to answer, however, as soon after she left the blacksmith, Makoto Naegi had approached her looking for an alliance. Normally she’d be very sceptical of someone unknown trying to strike up a deal with her, especially given how often she’s been betrayed, but strangely she felt inclined to agree with him, at least for the moment. “Yeah, totally! Only if you promise to protect me from that big bad Attacker~.” The girl replied, laying it on almost a little too thick with her ‘helpless in need’ act.
The ultimate hope smiled at her, taking her hand as the two walked down the dark halls of the base. They entered one of the rooms together, planning on hiding out for the next time limit to pass. Once they’d locked themselves in, though, Makoto had different plans.
While Ruruka had bent over to pick up something off the ground, the boy had taken his place behind her and quickly torn off her shorts, releasing his rapidly hardening cock from his own pants. Before she could even properly react to the sudden shift in events, he had moved her panties to the side and thrust directly into her unsuspecting pussy, earning a surprised yet lewd moan from Ruruka.
Luckily for her, there happened to be a large piece of debris next to her that she could use for support while bent over, grabbing it quickly to keep her balance. Makoto gripped her ass, steadying himself as he began to pound the girl as though he owned her. The confectioner was amazed at how enormous and amazing-feeling his shaft was inside her, somehow being even better than Sonosuke was when fucking her. And his roughness had been a welcome plus for her as well, adding to the pleasure greatly.
The boy thoroughly ravaged her, pounding her pussy with reckless abandon, pressing against her womb with the head of his dick each time. She quickly came for the first of many times from him, losing any coherence for a short while as her body gave in to the pleasure, moaning out in ecstasy. Her actions again only encouraged him forward, thrusting into her with seemingly renewed virility as he approached his own orgasm.
“Cum… Inside me, please~!” She begged through ragged breath and moans. Makoto was planning on it anyway, but of course, hearing her ask for it was always arousing in itself. He was happy to oblige, again slamming against her womb but this time holding in her deepest part, unloading an obscene amount of cum into her. He held inside her for the entire duration of his release, filling the girl’s womb with as much of his seed as he could manage to retain in her, almost certainly fulfilling his bracelet’s command and knocking the girl up.
Ruruka remained bent over the debris, breathing heavily after the sudden and ferocious sex. Woah, she’d never expected a guy like him to be capable of making her feel so amazing. But she wasn’t left to think for long, as the ultimate hope took hold of her body and put her in a new position, this time beginning to remove her coat and the rest of her clothing properly. She didn’t resist– in fact, she actually helped him strip her down, and soon she was fully naked below him.
Without much delay, the boy made use of her impressive set of tits, thrusting his cock between them and continuing to try and get himself off. He was still slick with a mixture of his and Ruruka’s cum, making it easy for his shaft to almost frictionlessly slide between her breasts, even being big enough to poke quite a way out the top of her chest each time. That gave her an idea, which she quickly acted upon, licking and pleasuring the head of his cock with her mouth every time it got near, adding even more to the rather rough titfuck.
The confectioner got into a rhythm with his thrusts, pressing her breasts even more onto him to pleasure him more while periodically licking or sucking the tip of his dick as it came towards her lips. She’d given plenty of titfucks before, but again the ultimate hope was proving to be both much better and much rougher than any of her previous encounters. She loved it.
Eventually, Makoto couldn’t stand the sensations any longer, his thrusts getting faster and more forceful as he finally once again came, continuing to fuck her tits even as he came, coating her face and her breasts with another load of his thick seed. The musk of his cock and scent of his cum coating her made Ruruka’s head swim, unable to think of anything besides him fucking her at the moment, almost animalistically filled with lust.
Unfortunately for both of them, they had completely lost track of time, and their bracelets went off to remind the pair that the time limit had finally expired. Before they both passed out, however, Ruruka could register the feeling of the ultimate hope’s cock once again entering her and remaining inside her even as she passed out. It was a surprisingly nice feeling, which was her last thought as she lost consciousness.
They both awoke sometime later, Makoto still inside of her and with his cum still coating her face and chest. That was a plus, in her mind at least, as it meant that as soon as he had regained consciousness the ultimate hope began pounding into her once again, filling both her body and mind with nothing but his cock and cum. She was progressing nicely into getting utterly addicted to him, which she was totally fine with if it meant she could continue feeling this pleasure from him.
The boy’s thrusts were stronger than previously, slamming into her with even more vigour as he hit against her deepest parts over and over again. He reached for her chest, beginning to grope and play with her tits once again, his own cum already being on them making the experience even lewder. He was the ultimate hope, and he was fully intent on filling and covering her with as much “hope” as it took so that she would never fall to despair.
Once again, he came inside her after too long, not even having kept track of the number of times that the girl had orgasmed from him, already having surpassed four separate instances. The look on her face alone was enough to tell him that she had completely lost herself to pleasure at the moment, her lewd expression making him want more than anything to be able to see it even more and to keep fucking her like this as much as he could.
Even after their unnecessarily long fuck-session, and despite the fact that he’d already completed his command several times over, the two still very often found themselves rutting again, Ruruka always more than happy to take him whenever he felt like it. Even when he’d pass out from the bracelet’s injection, he’d always wake up to the confectioner lovingly giving him a titfuck or a blowjob and then proceed to either cover or stuff her with another load like he knew she wanted. He’d moulded the confectioner into his perfect breeding slut, practically dependent on his cock at this point. Makoto loved the feeling of being able to do any lewd thing he wanted with her, and her practically begging him for it all the while.
Hopefully, he wouldn’t make any of the others jealous, either from having Ruruka as his personal slut or the fact that she’d be the one getting his dick more than any of the other girls. Kyoko seemed to be taking it fine, surprisingly, though he hadn’t really figured out why yet. Usually, she was first in line for him. Oh, well, not like it completely mattered now that Ruruka was such a willing participant in being his breeding bitch.
Monaca looked at her screens with a mix of arousal and boredom in her expression. “Wow, it’s like all that guy can think about is sex! Well, Monaca knows what that’s like. Upupupu~.” Though, what she was doing with her player wasn’t much better. She’d gotten the tired looking one– Ryota, to accept a deepthroat from the fake Miaya, which Monaca really just used to figure out if her robot felt real enough to fuck. She’d spend an unnecessary amount of time making sure the answer to that was “yes”. It’s not like she had anything better to be doing.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 13: Fashionista's new toy (Chihiro/Hifumi, Danganronpa)
Chapter Text
“A-Are you sure this s-should happen?” Chihiro asked, shuttering as he walked forward. While wearing dresses was something he was used to, he never wore anything like that. A pink microskirt, showing his panties. One could really be mistaken he was a girl, after all, the bulge his clitty made was barely visible, only those looking for it would be able to spot that.
“Oh, I am! Hifumi is going to draw the visuals for your new program, but this is the only payment he’s accepting! So… you better get ready!” She giggled, the sadistic smirk she was wearing promised two things. Pleasure for herself and humiliation for the small sissy.
“B-But…” The resistance he tried to push was minuscule next to the sheer pressure Junko’s presence showed him. And so, they were right on the door of Hifumi’s dorm, knocking.
“Yes, yes! I am coming!” They both heard Yamada unlocking the door with his typical smile. That quickly got more perverted as he noticed who was visiting him.
“Oh, hello there~! I hope you’re here for the reason we agreed, Junko?” He talked directly to the fashionista, even if the deal also involved Chihiro. He was not the important party after all.
“Yep! I hope you’ve done just as I asked~?” With that question, both girls entered the door, Hifumi locking the door behind them. There would be no escape for Fujisaki.
“Yep! Celeste complained a bit, but I haven’t showered myself in three days!” With the door locked, Chihiro noticed the smell. Well, it was more like the smell hit him in the face, making him seriously consider that. If he started entering in panic, he would be able to run, right? Maybe?
There would be no such thing, as Hifumi sat down on his bed, Junko pulling a chair to get comfortable and leaving Chiriho right in front of the perverted male.
“So… Miss Chihiro, you know why you’re here, right?” He questioned, the differences between their bodies becoming quite clear. Chihiro was clean, small, lean and cute. Yamada was dirty, smelly, huge, fat and… with the biggest bulge Chihiro had ever seen.
“Y-Yes… f-for the payment…” He started. “And to show me how much of a pathetic sissy slut you are~” Junko teased, reading one of Hifumi’s own work to keep her mind busy. Even if just reading the first two pages she could see where the plot was going. The girl would be raped by tentacles and fall in love with them.
“I see, I see… You’d say you’re a good whore then?” He questioned, being both a pervert and his usual self. It was a strange mix, after all.
“I-I’m not-” He tried to shout, but Junko’s own glare made the programmer quickly shut up.
“He’s a fantastic slut! Makoto has been enjoying his ass for a while, but we all know that Naegi would never make someone feel bad. I want to show our dear that in this world, there are two kinds of men. The ones who should be fucking sluts, and those who should become sluts. And that he is, for sure, made to be in the second category”
“Wow! This… is a good idea in fact… gives me some great plot scenes…” Yamada muttered, but soon shut up. He had something to do after all.
“So, if you are a good little sissy whore, feel free to use your own mouth to unzip my pants and do what you do best!” He smiled, pulling his own chest and belly a bit back, and his lower half forward. Chihiro would have some work to do.
“A-Alright…” Having no choice and lowkey wanting it to happen, Chihiro kneeled down, in front of the doujinshi artist.
“Go on! His alpha cock is ready for your slutty mouth~” Junko teased, seeing Chihiro swallow down his own saliva, his nerves almost killing him almost there. While he was already used to Naegi, this was far dirtier. Far more… humiliating. The simple fact of the reveal was already different, he would need to put himself down for it.
And he did so. Try as he might, his mouth was incredibly skilled, despite the strong musk and the bugle difficulting it, he managed to use his own teeth to pull the zipper down, the bulge only growing. And so, after that, he pulled his underwear down… being promptly cock slapped by Hifumi’s own monster dong.
“Oh wow! You totally did that on purpose” Junko mocked, after finding a candy bar to munch on while watching that. That and fingering herself to that scene. Both. She could do both.
“W-Wow!” While Junko was mocking, Chihiro was too shocked and awed to really take those words to heart. A huge cock like that would always prompt a reaction from a sissy male like himself, he needed the pure pleasure and joy of being fucked by a cock like that. And the musk, at first humiliating, was quickly becoming a plus for him.
“Go on~ I know you want to give it… a kiss~” Hifumi joined in on the teasing, giggling as he pulled the smaller boy closer. “I know you want me~”
And he was not lying. Chihiro did want that. And so, without even flinching, holding a bit down the throbbing monster, he gave it’s dirty head a kiss. And a second one. And a lick…
And soon, half of it was deep inside his mouth and throat. “See? You can’t control yourself, can you?” Junko was saying, finally, the interesting part was here! “It’s not a simply want. It’s a need. After all… he has what you lack. A cock.” She was saying her own masturbation underway.
Even with Hifumi’s grunts, the lewd sounds the sloppy blowjob was making, Chihiro was only hearing her voice. The voice that said out loud what he always felt in his life.
“You may be cute, even pretty. But you’ll always be less of a man than even Yamada. You know why? Because he has a bitch-breaker, a true dick. Something that will make a women cum like nothing will ever come close. Something made for breeding, for utterly destroying all the holes it comes close to.”
Even while fucking, the attention of everyone in the room was to Junko’s own voice. Chihiro’s eyes getting to the black and white despair spiral. “You’ll never be a man, Chihiro. Not like that. You’re fit only to worship the true males of this world, to be their sissy slut, with a pathetic clitty and a fuckable ass. You may try to be strong, to be manly. But you, your body and your soul know. You’d rather be in a glory hole sucking cocks you don’t know, to be gangbanged by all of your friends. This is who you are Chihiro Fujisaki. A fucking useless slut.”
And for the first time in his life, with only words, Chihiro’s own clitty came right before Yamada filled his mouth. One shot of his was far more than he came in an entire year. The sissy drank the load filling his mouthpussy and with a loud pop, had the final shot cover his body.
The guy and the sissy were panting, but the mistress was not done. “Well… I think the deal was a facefucking and an asspounding…” She said, still fingering herself. “Now… get on with that!”
Chihiro was lucky the dorms were soundproof. Otherwise, the entire school would know what a fucking whore he was. Well, they all discovered that the following day, as he left Hifumi’s dorm with cum pouring down his puckered ass and walked back. This was who he was, after all. No need to hide~
Chapter 14: Celebrations (Athena/Phoenix, Ace Attorney)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Cheers!” Both Phoenix and Athena said, their cups hitting each other. While they could not drink anything alcoholic, as they had work to do the following day, they could drink a bit of coke to relax and celebrate.
“I’m really proud of what you have done Athena. You made a fantastic work these last two days” Nick said, ever the mentor to the young lawyer, his eyes conveying the emotions he was feeling while talking to her. Athena herself couldn’t help but blush and grin as she looked at Mr Wright.
“I’m so glad everything went alright… and to think the butler was the only one who did not try to kill Mr Mac Guff in the halls…” she muttered, that case had been pretty insane. “Anyways, I do remember something.” She said a small grin on her face… different from before. Her gaze had shifted, and she looked like a woman who knew what she wanted.
Phoenix looked at her, confused at first, but then a sudden burst reminded him what she was talking about. He had promised he would give her one thing if she won the case without asking for his help. And she had done so. “W-Well…” God, why did he make that promise? Oh yeah, Mia had done the same with him, and he wanted to keep that tradition alive.
“So, what would you want? Please don’t ask for anything too expensive…” He himself had not done anything harsh with Mia, just asked for a few extra days off in the year, going from 2 to 4. But… looking at Athena, he could see the girl was going to ask something beyond that from him.
“You want to know what I want?” Athena herself was feeling on cloud 9 since winning that case. She felt like nothing could stop her… and her current courage could be understood if looked from that angle. She was more than willing to stand up, sitting on her boss’ lap. With a grin, and extending her arms around his neck, on a semi-hug, she told him.
“I want you, Phoenix. I’ve wanted you since I saw your face, and now I feel like I can finally say that.” Phoenix himself was confused. How the hell did that happen? Did she really want him… like that? Like a lover? But as he knew, a lawyer was not a liar… and her eyes told him everything he should know. She was serious. She wanted to spend her bet with that… and the worst thing, or the best thing according to some, was that he wanted the same. He felt the same since he first saw her, her cheerful outlook, the way she simply consumed his thoughts.
He simply could not deny her (and his own too) wishes, using her current position to pull her closer, into a kiss. Athena was a bit surprised, she figured she would need to first seduce him, or really use his promise to get him going, but now. He wanted it, he wanted her. With a grin, she dove into that kiss, both of them giving all they got, showing their lust and one dare say, love for each other.
But simply kissing quickly became not enough for the couple, slowly taking each other’s clothing. Widget himself got lost in the stack of clothes that were thrown near his desk. Both of them wished they were in a more appropriate place, but at the same time, they needed it at that moment. They could not wait anymore, their passion pushing them forward.
Soon, they glanced at each other naked form, Phoneix enjoying Athena’s perfect female body, her perky tits and hard nipples, while she could only watch in awe as he showed a far more muscular body than most would imagine. “You’re so beautiful,” They said at the same time, and after a small moment laughed, their tension from knowing that was coming diminishing.
But looking down, they both saw the need each other had. Athena was wet and Phoenix? Oh, he was harder than he had ever gotten in his entire life. He was throbbing with his desire for the woman right in front of him. She was feeling a bit guilty for using his promise as a background premise but seeing him like that, she was glad that she took the first step. Leaving him like that… for so long… god, she could not believe he was holding back that much.
She opened her legs, laying with her back on the table. They needed to see each other that moment and see themselves they did. Eyes connected, and with a small sigh, and a grunt, he was inside his lover. Athena’s eyes showed the pleasure she was feeling, the pure joy at being connected to Phoenix, while he could only grunt, feeling her tight, formerly virginal walls surrounding his cock. No bleeding happened, he made sure she was relaxed with all that foreplay, and both of them started enjoying that perfect moment.
But love was not the only thing guiding their actions. Their need was also carnal, profound. They needed to feel the pleasure that came from a great fucking. So soon, Wright started thrusting inside and out, small moans escaping both of their mouths as he got deeper at each thrust, savouring her small pleas of ‘more’ and ‘faster’. And like the perfect mate he was, he gave her all she needed.
“Gods yes! F-Fuck me!” She would beg.
“W-What about this?” He would ask, changing his angle or his speed.
And the answer would be a pleasure filled ‘yes~’. Both of them losing themselves in their pleasure, in the moment when they were becoming one. Fucking, making each other orgasm. That last one was more related to Phoenix, making the younger lawyer scrim around him, cumming every few minutes or so. But being a quick shot did not deter her, as she felt her pleasure only growing, but still have the energy to spare.
But the one who was getting to his limit was Phoenix. After almost a whole hour of fucking, kissing, teasing, and loving his new lover, he reached his limits. But before he could pull outside, to shower her with his seed, Athena noticed what he was doing.
“Phoe… do it inside.” Was all she said, and after a quick exchange of looks, they both agreed it was the right and the most pleasurable thing to do. And so… the climax was achieved. Both Phoenix and Athena came for the first/last time of the night, his cum filling her womb, his sperm looking for her eggs. He fell above her, the screams and sounds of their flash hitting itself were substituted by their tired grunts and pants.
“W-We are doing more of this, right?” Athena asked after a while, not feeling fully confident to look into his eyes. “I dunno… I mean, I would prefer to use a bed next time. What about mine, tomorrow morning?” He also asked in a roundabout way. “…it will be better for rent after all” Their smile, like always, was all they needed.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 15: A new deal (Negi/Konoka/Setsuna, Negima)
Chapter Text
“Are you sure you want to do this Konoka?” Setsuna asked as both of them walked to Negi’s room. Asuma was being distracted by Evangeline, and she would not get there until tomorrow. Konoka had been planning this for a while now, but for her companion, there was still time to back out.
“You know I can’t Secchan. It’s not a possibility anymore. Grandpa is getting really pushy in his attempts of making me marry someone… someone who is not you” She gave the other woman a sad smile, they had been together for so long, it was almost impossible to imagine themselves not together. “But… I found a way. Since Negi-kun saved the world, he’s kinda untouchable by anyone else. And… we both need to admit that we kinda fell for him too.”
Setsuna did not answer her lover’s claim, but she knew it as a truth. She loved Konoka, but at the same time, like their entire class, they also loved Negi. With a small sigh, she stopped resisting, entering the room.
Their small professor was blushing like mad, but he had done a nice job of preparing the room. He was wearing a traditional Kimono, sitting on his bed, waiting for them. Both women could admit he looked like the cutest thing they had ever seen (Alright, the baby Negi pic still took the cake, but still, second cutest thing).
“S-So… are you ready to star-” He was saying, before being promptly glomped by Konoka, who had a huge grin on her face. Pinning him under herself, while Setsuna made sure that Chamo was nowhere to be seen, she could only look at his eyes. “No need to ask that, Negi-kun. I… just want to thank you for everything you’re doing.”
Negi himself decided to stop acting like this was a business deal. He liked them a lot! He did not want to pass the idea he was doing that only to save their chance of staying together. “No need to thank me. I’m happy to be here. A lot” His soft smile was enough for the two other girls to relax.
He wanted to pay a bit more of attention to Setsuna, but as he looked at her, she sat at his side, stealing the first kiss of the night. “This will be enough for me, Negi. Just focus on Konoka for now, I’ll be more than happy to simply watch what’s going on.”
Both of them looked at the sword mistress, but seeing that she would not back down at her own choice, they relented. Konoka was already getting antsy as she looked at their quick kiss, needing her own, once more pushing the smaller boy back at the cushion.
Their kiss, despite their personalities, had nothing of innocent, their tongues being quickly used to explore each other’s mouths, Setsuna could only watch in awe, seeing their whole bodies needing to get closer, their hands slowly undressing each other as they maintained that kiss.
It was no surprise for Konoka nor Setsuna, the moment a huge bulge started growing on Negi’s lower regions. Turning him around, laying him on his back, Konoka fully opened his kimono, letting his erection jump up. They did, however, need a moment to fully take in the sheer manliness they just revealed. While they had seen a few of his bodily responses, mostly during a shower, seeing it live, and knowing it was about to fuck them, and in Konoka’s case, breed her, that was an incredibly powerful feeling.
Her soft hands slowly started to work on his shaft, but that was only while Setsuna fully undressed her lover. They had no time for foreplay, no time to slow down. They needed, no, they wanted to start fucking as soon as possible, if his groans and her blush were something to go by.
“C-Come on!” He begged, his magic levels almost pushing him into overdrive, as his most basic instincts told him about the ripe pussy that was just mere inches from his own dick. Konoka could not deny his wishes, after all, they were her own too. Slowly climbing on his cock, on the perfect cowgirl position, she just gave him a small smile, letting Setsuna watch the moment her girlfriend let a cock fuck her for the first time in her life.
Quickly applying a sound barrier magic around them, Setsuna’s eyes were glued to Konoka’s pussy, as she watched it slowly enveloping that huge cock, as it entered her tight passage, only to stop… as the white mage got up, and down again, but every time fitting a bit more of his monster shota cock inside her own twat. The sound barrier was needed because the couple could not hold back on their own moans and screams, and if there’s something they don’t want to do is bring Nodoka and Yue to this room. Not right now. She was sure they would be incredible to join in later. But for now, that was their moment.
Negi himself adored those moments. It was not the first time it was happening to him, but by God, it never got bad or boring! Seeing Konoka’s pleasure filled eyes, as her naked body got closer to his own, and he got deeper by the second, it was perfect for the little ‘big’ mage. His groans were needy as if he wanted more, he wanted it to go faster, but he was holding himself back. Konoka had the right of taking it on her own terms, for now.
Soon, however, Negi was getting his wishes. Konoka had finally gotten his whole cock inside her, and after being a bit stretched, she laid on Setsuna’s lap, the other woman playing with her tits, letting her cunt to be pounded the way Negi wanted to. And he had no mercy. This was not a simple fucking, this had the clear objective of breeding, of putting his own kid inside Konoka. And he was going to do that.
Making her scream, making her moan, making her… his. She would still love Setsuna, and Setsuna would still love her. But in the end, like all women of his class, their bodies would be his. Negi would own them, and they got in their bed fully knowing that.
The moment they finally came, Negi filling her womb, and Konoka screaming her lust and love for the little boy was the most beautiful moment Setsuna had ever seen in her life. Slowly letting Konoka rest on the cushion, she and Negi lifted to the showers. She had to clean her new master and him? He had to enjoy the other woman in that room.
Chapter 16: Fun at work(Naruto/Hinata, Naruto)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"And then I take the damn form... and we need the authorization from the merchant's guild..." Naruto is talking to himself as he slowly fills another form, it seems that while he is working harder and harder, nothing is diminishing on his pile of work. As the Hokage of his own village, he knows that he should be doing his best to make the whole system work as correctly as it can, but at the same time, Naruto also knows that his own well being is important for his work. He can't be too exhausted, too focused on the end line that he loses track of his own present well being, but well... Right now he is doing just that.
His workload, for some reason, has been absolutely gigantic this past week, something he has not predicted at all. This should've been a more peaceful time of the year, a calmer moment during the more chaotic moments of the village's existence, but right now, Naruto felt like he was doing things on the eve of the Konoha's Foundation. Being a bit more dramatic, he can even say that he can feel the hairs on the top of his head starting to get white as the life slowly leaves his body. Dramatic, but a true sentiment he is currently feeling.
Before he can get too lost in that kind of negative feedback, he hears a knock coming from the door. Strangely, the door is not opened as soon as it's knocked, quickly indicating to the blonde that someone who is not Shikamaru or one of his assistants is there waiting for him.
"Come on in?" Naruto both instructs and asks, as he really is not waiting for anyone right now.
"Don't mind if I do..." The soft voice from the other side of the door quickly shows Naruto who is there. After all, he has been married to that person for over 13 years right now.
"Come on in, Hinata-chan, please!" He is way more cheerful now that he knows that his wife is the one entering the room, slowly, almost as if she is scared from that action as if she is doing something naughty.
"Good evening, Naruto-kun!" Hinata says, two small plastic bags being carried by her as she walks into that room, closing the door behind her. The pleasant smell of Ramen quickly fills Naruto's nose as she does so, his favourite... Homemade ramen. While he still loves the stuff from Ichiraku, well... since he has a small ring on the correct finger after putting another on Hinata's, there's a new favourite flavour of Ramen for him. But that's not here or there. "I brought you lunch... I thought that we could eat together today." She explains, sitting down at one of the chairs in front of his desk.
"Thank you, Hinata-chan, you are always so... thoughtful..." Naruto answers, looking back at the paper just to put his signature there, before looking back at his wife's face. "I've just been extremely loaded with work, I am so sorry for not coming back for a whole week to eat..." He groans, as Hinata just pushes the Ramen across the table... after letting Naruto fix his workspace, after all, she didn't want to be the reason why all of that was totally ruined.
"That is not a problem, but Naruto-kun..." She stops, after giving him a few moments to get to his ramen. "Are you alright? Even with your favourite food, you're still more focused on your work..." Her face is showing clear signs of worry, especially for Naruto. One can read the other fantastically, after all. That's part of the reason why Naruto doesn't even try to lie.
"Yeah... All of this work is really making me exhausted. There's so much work that one person can do before they simply give up, and I am almost at that point. There's so much more I need to write, so much more I need to get done..." He mutters, looking at that pile of paper.
Hinata, however, can see that it's bigger than the usual. She has been into his office often since he became Hokage, after all, so she knows what a huge day really is. "Naruto-kun... I think there's another reason why you think there's so much work. I think you're exhausted, and you are not able to keep up. Your mind and body need some release." She can be a bit more direct with him, being married to him for quite a few years now.
Naruto, however, is so tired that he does not catch her clear instructions/offering. "Of course... what should I do then? If I am so tired?" He questions her, rubbing his eyes, while also eating his delicious Ramen. Some food of hers always put some energy into his bones.
Hinata doesn't answer verbally, not initially at least. She walks to the door and silently puts the lock-up seal. That seal is usually only used for important meetings... but right now, it was going to be used for a more personal matter. Naruto, seeing her activate that seal jolts on his seat, his posture that was a bit lax until that moment fully perfect, his happy blue eyes almost sparkling as he realizes what she is offering.
He stands up, letting the ramen who still has a bit left alone on his table. After finally growing up, Naruto loves being a bit taller than Hinata, especially on these moments, as he approaches her, licking his lips, pulling her closer in a hug, both of their faces next to each other. "I think I've been needing this, quite a lot" There's no reason to dance around what they want, and even what Naruto needs. They are both happily married to each other, knowing very well what the other needs. And right now, they need one another.
Their first kiss of the day after leaving for work is passionate, slow but powerful. It doesn't need to be desperate, full of lust and want, so it isn't. It's just two lovers, who know each other very much, who trust each other very much. Both of them are exploring the other's mouth with their tongue, but there's no sense of rushing what is going on, no sense of making it happen quicker. It's happening at the pace they enjoy, on the pace they prefer.
Hinata steps back a bit, letting Naruto watch that show. No matter for how long they've been in a relationship, Naruto has been in love with all of her since the start. And that includes her body. Not even two births have been able to make her less sexy in his mind, far away from that. And even Hinata can admit that she does look sexier.
"Mhm... I know how much you love this..." She teases him, giggling as she does so. She doesn't have a blush, but one can see that even all of that time together, this is not something that comes 100 easily for her. That only makes it all even better for Naruto, seeing how much she wanted to do better for him, how much she wanted to please him.
She slowly took off her jacket and shirt, putting her hands behind her back to grab her bra and also toss that to the ground. Naruto's eyes are fixed on her tits, with him licking his lips while giggling. Oh, this will be oh so fun, he can already feel it.
Before Hinata can undress any more, Naruto, with his strong muscular arms, lifts her up, while putting her breasts on the height of his face. Without pause, he puts her left nipple inside his mouth, biting it, licking it and teasing it. Her surprised gasp, thanks to being lifted up, and the small soft moans coming from her mouth, from the way she is being teased are music to Naruto's ears, as always. He loves pleasuring his wife, he loves making sure that she is being well loved and treated. Even if he doesn't have all the time in the world, the two of them make do with the time they do have.
Of course, neither of them is going to be satisfied with only a simple nipple sucking session, this is just the start. Naruto walks to one of the couches that are in that room, making sure to continue teasing his wife all the way there. He sits down, letting her tits go, but not slowing down at all. He hungrily starts to kiss her, both of their lips connecting, no need to ask for it, but all the need for it to happen.
Both of their tongues start to intertwine, Naruto's hand now in the place where his mouth was a few moments ago, while Hinata's own hands are slowly undressing him, taking his coat, and jacket, while they are still kissing. Perks of being skilled and flexible ninjas after all.
Hinata pulls back, a few minutes after their make-out session has started, while lightly panting from a lack of oxygen. Naruto is not too far away, their passion almost suffocating both of them, but instead of getting confused, they just look into the other's eyes, smiling, enjoying a more pure kind of love for a moment. Of course, while they do still feel those more platonic kinds of feelings, they are still horny and need to relieve their own desires.
"Let's get going, Naruto-kun. I know you don't have too much time." Hinata says as she fixes her posture and appearance a bit by putting her hair behind her ear, Naruto grinning and lifting her up, instead of taking her pants and panties off, he just decides to rip them off her body, Hinata gasping in surprise.
"Don't you worry Hinata-chan, I have the scroll with the spare clothing under my desk; We both need to do this right now." He says, a bratty kinda of a grin on his face.
"Mhm, this is how you want to play, huh?" Hinata questions as using a chakra blade, a technique she had developed after many years fighting using pulses of chakra, she rips a hole on his own pants and underwear too. If he can claim desperation, so can she.
"Naughty naughty, Hina." It's all the response that Naruto gives, now with his manhood freed to the world... or just Hinata. Yeah, just Hinata. "I've missed you, dear" Naruto is romantic for a final time, fully hard as he lowers Hinata a bit, teasing her shaven cunt with his erection, lighting teasing her, moving her body like it's nothing.
"Don't tease me... we don't have too much time, you gotta go back to your work soon!" She pleads, and while she is not worrying too much about his work, she is preoccupied about her own stability. Naruto knows that she is very easy to tease, screaming thanks to his hands, his cock, or just his words sometimes, when he really gets going.
This day, it seems, Naruto is in a more merciful mood, as he lowers Hinata down onto his shaft, letting the first few inches enter inside of her willing hole. Both of them let a moan at the same time, enjoying the proximity the other brings, and enjoying the pleasure that being with one another also gives to them.
Of course, Naruto is not staying still while doing all of that, as he lowers her, his mouth is also attacking her naked breast, biting lightly her nipple, pulling it a bit and teasing it with his tongue.
"T-That isn't fair Naruto-kun~" Hinata half-complains, half-moans as she finally reaches the base of his cock, Naruto finally fully inside of her cunt. He is huge, and even so much time after both of them started with this kind of sexual relationship, she still needs a bit of time to get used with his size. And he knows it, letting her rest for a bit, teasing her breasts, moving from one nipple to the other, until Hinata starts to get restless, lifting and lowering herself with small whimpers. They've been doing that for so long as a couple they already know each other's signals. And it doesn't take too long for her to be ready.
Her husband lifts her up once more, now freeing her nipples as he wants to see her full pleasure. Naruto loves the tight feeling of her cunt, the most welcoming feeling of being back to that sexy place once more, but what he loves even more than that is seeing the faces and hearing the moans that Hinata gives as she is lifted and lowered, as her tits jump up and down as he controls that pace of fucking, slowly but surely making her approach an orgasm.
After a few minutes of that kind of action, with both of them just appreciating each other, Hinata got a bit impatient, groaning a bit louder than usual. "We don't have so much time Naruto-kun, turn around." She orders, and in their 'bedroom' orders are meant to be followed.
Naruto himself was already doing that without being prompted, but not with her permission, he did just that, taking her out of his dick for a moment, laying her down onto the couch and staying above her. Without missing a beat, he was back inside of her, but where before it was more slow fucking with powerful thrusts, Naruto is now gaining speed and power every passing second, kissing her to keep the volume of their fuck onto a bit of a lower level, but even then, the loud creeks of the couch were impressive, a perfectly lewd mixture with the groans escaping their kissing mouth while they both fuck.
Of course, even people who know each other so well will reach their limits. Naruto seems to be getting closer, as he pulls back from that kiss with Hinata while his hand goes back to play with her tits, but before he can give her a warning, she gives a small shriek and pulls him closer with her legs while she herself reached her climax. With that non-verbal confirmation, Naruto just closed his eyes and let a silent groan seal his orgasm. Well, that and the flood of seed inside of her pussy, that too.
Both of them pulled apart from each other, Hinata just enjoying that seed fill herself. Of course, Naruto rushes to the hidden scroll, grabbing another pair of panties and pants to his wife and giving it to her, while she cleans herself after quick fun. Both of them smile to one another after they are done, a final kiss and an 'I'll see you at dinner' being all the other needs as confirmation before Hinata leaves and Naruto goes back to his work. And of course, after all of that, he manages to quickly go back into his writing, things flowing way better than normal. Heh. He is damn lucky to have such a perfect wife.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays
Chapter 17: A monster fuck (Monster Prom)
Summary:
And here I was thinking I had posted all the major work I could recover from my Tumblr... well, here we have a commission from a more niche fandom, Monster Prom! I hope you all give this a shot!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There are very few times that Oz ever got that scared. Okay, that is a lie, he is a scared cat and the current moment was one of the most terrifying he has ever faced. It's not an exaggeration, not something he's going to blow out of proportion. He is totally and utterly terrified. Why? Because he's waiting for his date, in a cafe. And who his date is? Well, the beautiful... and somewhat murderous Miranda.
He is waiting for the princess, with a bouquet of flowers, roses. He had extra care to find a few sources of blood, thanks to Polly, to cover them. He does not want to give out a bad impression.
"Oz? Is that you?" He hears coming from his left, looking at that voice. "Oh! You look so handsome! You really do look like a prince!" Of course, that is Miranda, giggling as she watches the creature of darkness stand up. He's wearing something a bit more formal, more fit to his current date, and even if they are just coming to a cafe, as most of the date will happen on another place, that does not mean he is not trying, with a tux, the kind that makes the Mask proud.
"Thank you, Miranda... I hope that these flowers are up to your taste?" He questions, rubbing the back of his head... his voice coming from all around the girl. He does not have a mouth after all. But that does not faze her, the mermaid just smiling at her newest companion.
"Oh, don't you worry! Here, give it to my carrier serf, I'm sure that he will take care of them if he does not want to die a gruesome death!" She beams, not even noticing what she has just said. She's just that kind of girl, who has the entire world in the tip of her fingers, and treats murder like it's the most normal thing in the world. Oz does not mind that at all. He is in love with that princess and nothing she does will stop his feelings.
"Mhm... so what do you think about all of this?" He asks, showing the coffee, hoping it's a good enough place for the princess. "I thought that as part of your plans of relaying more control, it would be a good idea for you to know the plebian establishments, so you could properly control them! Find what the masses like, and use that against them!" That and there's no way Oz can pay for her usual places. The princess, however, falls for his graces.
"Oh, Oz! That is so thoughtful on your part! You really are one of those gentlemen, even if you are a shadowy figure... come to think of it, you do see yourself as a male, right? Or should I make a degree officializing your gender?" She asks, a serf of hers already staying by her side with a paper, just waiting for her signature.
"No need for that Lady Miranda," He says, earning a small shiver going through her spine.of her, loving the way he refers to herself.
"As always, you show a perfect grasp of all royalty customs! I may have bought the internet, but wow... you still prove that you are one of, if not the best men to try to woo me!" She beams, walking towards the restaurant. Oz was really hoping that the date goes alright. It's all he ever asked.
Break!
Surprisingly, it all went alright! Well, he did spend a bit of time making tales about the hardships of getting the foods to their tables and heard her sign another poor soul into being her serf. But all and all, it is going great! She enjoyed the dinner, and now they are going to the true destination of their date. This half had been picked by her, and by god, he is anxious.
"We are here!" Miranda says, pointing to the building they are right in front of. Oz was a bit hesitant, but her cheerful personality does not let him get fazed by what is happening. Right now, they are in front of the most expensive hotel in the city, with her serfs, for once, not following her. It was for them and for their eyes alone.
"You are incredibly lucky, you know that?" She asks, sitting on a small bench, being carried by maids, in the base of a stair. From the looks of things, they are going to be carried there. Well, nothing he can do to avoid that, so he just sits down and enjoys the ride while she continues to talk. "I mean, almost no one has ever had so much money to be able to buy this place! It's almost mine and my parent's third home, after our place in Atlantis and Sweeden!" He already knows that she owns Sweeden. That was not a surprise for him, even when he discovered that many moons ago.
"Well, I'm happy that you're bringing me here then" His raspy voice replies, just enjoying the ride, and trying not to think on the suffering of all those maids. Soon, they are right in front of the door, and the sight there, of course, surprises Oz. "I-Is this a mansion... on the top of a skyscraper?" He has to ask, just... dumbfounded. How is that even possible!
"Yes! It's a nice room, with a decent size, don't you think? Quite cosy I would say!" Of course, that's her reply, not finding anything strange in the slightest. Well, not much he can do anymore, just enjoy what is going to happen. Because both of them came there with clear intent, and they are not leaving until they utterly and totally destroy the place with their love... and with their fucking.
Break!
Walking into the mansion is a sight Oz is never going to forget. But what is really never going to leave his memories is looking back, and seeing Miranda slowly undressing. The shadowy figure stopped right on his tracks, an audible 'gulp' coming from his body, who just got 10 times tenser, even if he barely had any muscular structure.
"So... what do you think? Is this a body fit for a princeeeeEEEESSS" She is saying before she is lifted by his tentacular shadows. It's a new power he discovered a bit ago, don't annoy me. Anyways, he promptly carries her to her room, or what he assumes is her room. After all, that whole place is basically coated in gold, platinum and diamonds. But he correctly guesses that the room that is both the cutest thing he has ever seen, the most lavish, and the scariest one at the same time is the right place to be.
"You are incredibly pretty, you know that?" He asks, laying her down on that incredibly soft bed. If they weren't ready for some action, falling asleep would be incredibly easy there, seeing how the mattress is one of the best in the world.
"Oh~ You know how much I love some praises~" She continues, moaning as she feels his embrace. Once he lays her down, there's nothing who could stop him from climbing above her and... rubbing his head on her neck. He does not have lips, it's the best he can do.
However, while the action above her waist is a bit mild, the one going on as he takes off her precious dress with care, is nothing but something that is being driven by lust. His fingers, slick and shadowy fingers are already playing with the quivering hole of the princess. While she is a mermaid, her current figure does not show any of the fish-like qualities that one can expect from most of her counterparts, making his actions even more delicious for himself and for her.
"Of course, my princess~" But one can not say he isn't at least a little bit suave. Miranda adores his low voice, and the way his words alone making her shiver in pure joy. Oh, this is simply worthy of a princess, for sure! "Your body is unlike any other I've ever gazed. A beautiful and sexy perfection, being both sweet to look at, and at the same time, almost forbidden!" Oh, he is good with his words~ "I can't wait until you make me yours!" Of course, he's not the one who's making her his, but the contrary that is going to happen. The perfect fit for someone of her status.
"Mhm, you are most wonderful indeed! I'll make you my first concubine after I beheaded my former harem! They were all too boring! But not you. Not yOU!" She shouts, as his fingers tease her special place a bit more, hitting her nerves without stopping, driving her ever closer to an orgasm. Despite her status, she had no shame getting close to the shadow man, hugging him and kissing his face and neck while he continued to tease her non-stop.
"I can see my fingers please you a lot, don't they?" He questions, not giggling because that would only make her angry. But from the tone of his voice, if he had a mouth, a smile would be there. "But I know many other ways to please a being such as you... who is worth all the lives in the world, twice more." He swoons, in a way that there's not a single princess alive who can resist it.
"Let's go then~ Show me what you got, oh my dear prince!" That almost makes Oz stop. She would never call him a prince if she does not believe that he is worthy of the title. That makes everything that he endured to finally reach inside her heart worth it.
"Of course." It's all he says, backing up a bit. Using his shadow tendrils, he took off his clothing, staying naked for a moment. He is not too big, nor too small, in her opinion. In fact, he's quite perfect for her. While she'd accept him, as he had wooed her for other reasons, seeing that his perfection also appeared in the bedroom department left her quite content with her choice.
The deed, by itself, is nothing new for them. Oz, despite his calm and shy demeanour, is a sexual creature too. He adores sex, and while he is looking for a single partner currently, that has never stopped him beforehand. It is... so weird, to be put in that position. Finally, with someone, he genuinely cared for, and it ended up being the most powerful girl in the school. Well, not like that's going to stop him. Something else will
Before he can get too close to her, she just points to him and then to the bed. As someone who knows well Miranda, he can already see what she wants. He just flops down there, his cock high, throbbing. Oz knows what's coming on, but at the same time, he can not wait for it to start.
And feeling her mouth on his cock is as awesome as he has ever dreamt about it. She is a princess, one that should rule over other people. But Oz can admit, feeling her worshipping his own throbbing erection, preparing his dick for her cunt, that is one of the best feelings he has the pleasure of savouring. But they both know that, while it does feel awesome to be blowing/being blow, that is just preparation for the main act. Soon, without even cumming, Oz pulls away, with Miranda laying down on her back.
With barely a moment passing, he is already between her legs, his cock throbbing, the member as shadowy as he is, ready to have fun with that slutty girl. Well, she is a royal girl, a powerful one, but right there... he can't describe her in any other way, but slutty. His little slut.
He makes sure to enjoy the first penetration. It felt simply amazing, to be with her, connected. Her moans were heavenly, and this is not the possible threat of her hearing his mind and killing him if she does not like what she's hearing. She's right after all. But no, he is genuinely enjoying her presence, her warmth, her glow... it's just the best in his opinion.
Thrusting into her is also something he always wanted, but now that he gets it, by the Lord, he is loving it all.
"More! You princess orders you to give me more!" She shouted, and there's no way that he's ever going to deny that request. "Pound me deeper, give me all! I love you, my prince!" That really made him stop for a moment... before smiling, and continuing what he is doing, putting all his might and lust into every thrust.
A lovingly gaze is happening between the two of them. "I love you too, my princess. I hope that I can be a worthy mate for you, bringing fear for all of those who dare oppose your rule as the rightful queen." Those are probably the right words, because that drives the princess over the edge, her moans filling the room. "Oh yeah! You are so good! So GOOD!" She is shouting, not only bucking her hips with his own but also locking him up inside with her legs. Now, not even if he wants he can get away. But, well... that's the exact opposite of what he wants.
Of course, there's no way he's going to let his princess end up alone. As a Shadowman, he can control his ejaculation at will, filling her with his black goo, also known as his semen. Panting as he falls down above her body, he lets her regain her breath, a bit tired himself. But before he can get too comfortable, he is flipped, with his back to the bed.
"This was amazing Oz! But don't you think that I'm going to let you do everything! A good princess knows how to take care of her prince!" His night is going to be long and full of terrors. Just the way he likes it.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays
Chapter 18: Draconic Lust (Natsu/Aged Up Wendy Comission)
Summary:
This is a commission I felt would be more at home in this collection of stories of mine, made by my amazing friend Blackace70! If you want, you can check his stuff here https://archiveofourown.info/users/BlackAce70 so go give him a look as well!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dragons. Just their name simply imposes power and influence. After all, in almost all mythologies, dragons are known as some of the most powerful beings around. Their power, their greed, their lust... it is all very well recorded. Even in the world where magic exists, like the world of Fairy Tail, Dragons are still very much respected, feared and sometimes even worshipped.
In this world, however, some co-exist with dragons. Those who dragons have taken under their wings, those who are working with them, training with them, or learned from them. Those are known as the Dragon Slayers. Their magic is perfectly attuned to the magic of the dragons themselves. Their power is barely matched by those who train for years and years in their craft. Once someone is discovered to be a Dragon Slayer, they are expected to rise to the top of the ranks of whatever place they reside in. Their power is only matched by their overwhelming behaviour. Something along the lines of the instincts that the dragons left behind on those who train with them.
There is no better example of that than Natsu Dragneel. He is a reckless and wild creature, always looking for a bit of food, a good fight and new friends. He is almost always driven by his instincts and what he loves, and the same can be said for most of the Dragon Slayers. Well, most but one glaring exception, Wendy Marvell.
Wendy is a sweet little girl. Shy, compassionate, she doesn't embody the characteristics of dragons like her fellow Dragon Slayers do. Well... at least she didn't. Until that fateful day.
~//~
"COME BACK HERE, NATSU!" Grey shouts from the back of the guild, while the fire Dragon Slayer runs around, running away with something from the ice mage before both of them are stopped by Erza. "You two stop this right now. Juvia, you take care of Grey, I'll keep Natsu behaving. We have someone from the Magic Council is coming around, let's try not to level our guild before they get on here." She says, hugging Natsu and walking to the bar, where Mira and Lucy are hanging around.
Wendy is by herself, on the back, reading another book she has gotten from the library. She wants to go talk to Natsu, but she... is feeling weird these days. Getting near him, trying to be with him simply gives her quite the weird feeling. Not something she enjoys, far from it. It's like there's something in the depths of her stomach, begging to be released, but she simply... can't do it. Not in a way that resolves what she is feeling. So she just stays away from him and her friends. And it's not like he notices her getting a bit away from all the attention he is getting.
Erza, Lucy, Mira, Lisanna... they all hover around Natsu. They talk to him, try to grab his attention, each on their way... no one notices, maybe not even them, but Wendy does. She can see that they all like him. Like him. And... that annoys her. She doesn't want her best male friend, one of the most important people she knows... getting all busy. And in her mind, she knows that neither of those girls is good enough for him. Natsu is funny, cheerful, while... no. She shouldn't be thinking in like that.
While she can feel the pressure coming from the other women already acting forward, she knows she can't have him. She knows that Natsu is a bit too old for him. She won't deny she has a crush on the Dragon Slayer, after all, she seems to be the only one there aware of the crushes they have. Nevertheless, that doesn't mean she isn't hurt by their behaviour.
Like, after seeing Erza hug Natsu, Lucy tries to grab his attention offering something to eat, which is one-uped by Mira grabbing something from behind the counter and the cycle starts once more. Wendy is left alone, watching as gorgeous women fight for Natsu's attention, something he is more than happy to give. Not in a perverted manner, like he is trying to use their goodwill, but more in a... strangely pure way, like he appreciates their contact and their attention, even if he doesn't fully get what is going on.
But that is only making Wendy feel madder and madder... her magic energy slowly building up inside of her soul, getting more and more heated up. Something is wrong and no one notices it... until the moment it all comes crashing down onto everyone.
Her Draconic magic energy reaches a bubbling point when she sees Erza trying to put a bit of food inside of his mouth. She simply gives an angry shout, releasing tons of magic towards the ceiling, blowing it off the guild quarters. As everyone looks to her, they only see a silhouette of her body, but a silhouette that is growing with every passing moment. Gaining hips, breasts, getting a long hair and just a more powerful aura. Everyone is silent as that light disappearing, showing what some know to be her 'Dragon Force' self... but something is different on her overall personality and demeanour. Gone is the cute looking shy girl. In her place, there's an angry-looking woman, one that is getting closer and closer to the group that Natsu and the others are located.
"W-What is going on?" Lucy tries to ask but is shut down with a single glare from Wendy. Even Erza, one of the scariest women in the world, is silenced by that glare, not being able to even breath.
"I'm taking what is mine." Is all the reply the girls, and everyone else watching for that matter, gets, before Wendy grabs Natsu by his neck, and flashes away using her wind magic.
The entire Fairy Tail guild is rendered speechless, trying to figure out what the hell has happened, Laxus, every the angry guy, summarising it the best. "What the fuck?"
~//~
Natsu is feeling very much confused. One moment, he was talking with friends of his... the other one Wendy grew up what seems like are 10 years in one single blink, she is with pink hair once more, she has grabbed him and now he is somewhere... far away from the guild. He is feeling just a bit more confused about what is going on than what he normally is.
"So... care to explain?" He tries to request, rubbing the back of his head while talking. Wendy's behaviour is not... what he expected from her. Not that he is complaining, she seems like she is very much... hyped, talking to him.
"Nothing much to explain. All of those... bimbos were trying to get your attention, but they don't know how to talk to a dragon." Wendy... somehow feels the correct way to talk to a Dragon, she can understand how to get through Natsu's thick head. Being as direct and obvious as possible.
"Oh? But they are my friends! As are you! You shouldn't have gotten this angry!" Natsu tries to argue, but something is talking to him, something way more primal than his usual behaviour and words do tell him. The way Wendy is looking at him, the way she is slowly approaching his body, the grin that is plastered on her face, the smell she is producing... it is all slowly driving him insane. And Natsu has never been one to hold back.
"Oh, but they want to mate with you. And so do I." She holds his shirt near his neck, pulling him closer to herself. Her face inches from his own, and instead of being scared or surprised... Natsu is grinning like this is something that he is good with.
"Alright then! I'm happy ya said something then!" He grabs her shirt too, pulling the adult Wendy closer to himself, into a kiss. Her magic did something, he can also feel, she is not the same Wendy as before. She is strong, powerful, a true adult Dragon Slayer. And he has no qualms on getting together with her, especially since she has told him the truth about her feelings.
Wendy is in heaven. For a long time, all she imagined with Natsu is to simply be with him, instead of doing anything special. But thanks to the books she read while with Lucy, new ideas were placed in her head. New and powerful ideas that changed what she feels is normal in a relationship. She wants far more than to simply be with him, she knows what else there is to the world, mating is one of the most delicious things she has ever heard about, and she will mate with the man she likes.
Natsu is just enjoying himself. He has wanted to kiss girls like Erza and Lucy for a while, but he has never done so, as they never showed any kind of interest in him, and he knows better than to make a move on them without clearly being allowed to. He still remembers all the guys he has seen being punched to near death from touching any women from Fairy Tail without them letting them to.
He continues to explore her mouth with his tongue, slowly probing it, getting to a good depth while he also feels her tongue ripping open into his mouth. She is being dominant as if they both are fighting for control. But... strangely, Natsu is not worried. He just continues kissing her his hands move to her fat ass, now like that thanks to her sudden growth.
The kiss is cut by her moans, as he seems to win their 'battle', holding onto her buttcheeks with some strength before flipping her down and laying her onto the ground of the cave they are currently 'hiding' in. Wendy is a bit shocked by Natsu's sudden forwardness but remembers that he is a dragon. He knows what he wants and he is taking her now.
"Heh. I remember reading something about foreplay... want to try it?" He asks... but deep down, both of them know the answer to that.
"Foreplay is something humans do. Not us, dragons." Is her reply as she opens up her legs. This is not 'human fucking', not anymore. This is two dragons mating. And both of them are very much happy about that fact.
The Fire Dragon Slayer rips Wendy's clothing, the Wind Dragon Slayer loving it. She is still with her legs open, her moist passage ready for Natsu's invasion. And he is also ready as he rips his clothing too, letting his already excited body.
He barely has time to question his own body. After all, it is the first time he ever felt like this... but something in his mind tells him what to do. He grabs both of Wendy's legs, holding them up above her head before he rubs his dick into her warm and moist cunt. Natsu looks down, admiring her body. He never spent too much time admiring the female body of his partners, but he knows that they are hot. And Wendy is the hottest thing he has seen. Her tits are fat and nourishing, probably tits that are going to be filled with milk if he manages to not only mate with her but bred her. Her ass is way fatter now, a proper breeding hip going with it. All and all, she is the sexiest thing he has ever seen... and now, as he shoves his cock inside of her quivering cunt without even hesitating, that sexy hot woman is his.
Wendy is not a passive observer. She is shaking her hips, trying to entice Natsu to fuck his cock into her hole, trying to get him to finally push forward and get inside of her. She only knows the books she has read and what her instincts are telling her, but oh lord, the moment Natsu's gigantic draconic cock enters her, she has found the new best moment of her life.
And it's not only that, as he slowly but surely finds himself getting deeper and deeper inside of her. He put her in what humans call a mating press, but for them, is a natural position. The dominant one on top, the 'submissive' one taking it, as deep as she can, not even trying to hold back on their moans. Wendy is bucking her hips up with his thrusting, his fat cock opening her up, only for himself of course.
No words are being shared, only the lust of both of their bodies becoming one. His dick is rubbing over her overly sensitive cunt, being used, not only by a dick but at all, for the first time. And if Wendy can have her way, this is going to happen many times in the future.
Natsu's hands move to her chest, brutally kneading her, but one that seems to please her to no end. As Dragons, they enjoy some rough fucking. Natsu, still without talking, bends a bit forward, grabbing one of her tits and giving it a bite, not too hard, but leaving a mark, almost as if saying she is also his.
In a big moment, Natsu shoves his entire cock inside of her womb, hitting the limit of where he can go before he starts shooting his seed inside of her womb, something that also drives Wendy into her climax. Both of them orgasming together, groaning loudly until their bodies relax, with Natsu falling on top of his new mate.
Neither of them even bothers to think about the risk of pregnancy. They just lay down, their breath mixing up, the heat from his mouth and the wind from hers warming both of them.
Wendy, however, reaches her limit of laying down, turning Natsu around as she stretches us after being pounded so hard, acting as she is not even tired after all of that. "Sheesh, this was a workout!" She giggles, as she starts walking... somewhere.
"Uh... where are you going?" Natsu decides to ask, the very naked Wendy.
"Where else? Gotta show those bitches that I'm your main girl!" The former small girl says, full of confidence. Natsu is just looking at her... wondering if he should be bothered to go after her...
Nah. He just flaps down onto the ground. This is going to be fun, he already knows. And with that thought in mind, he decides to take a simple nap.
~~Epilogue~~
Erza is just... standing up after everything that happened. It has been a few hours since Wendy and Natsu have left the guild, and no one has any news from them. Well, that is until Wendy comes strolling into the guild, sitting by the bar, looking towards Mira as if she is awaiting something.
Everyone is silent, just waiting to see what is going to happen, as Mira stands up, grabs a bottle of wine and puts it in front of the now-adult Wendy, the pink-haired girl taking the bottle, opening it up, and chugging it down.
She slams the bottle down, not breaking it, but surprisingly making a wind gust, while looking towards the other women who were arguing. She moves both of her hands apart, before saying two words. "15 inches."
They are left confused for a bit... until Erza equips her Nakagami armour and flies towards Wendy, who produces another gust of wind, a sadistic grin onto her face... as the other girls slowly realize what is going on and jump onto that fight. Screams of 'He is mine' and 'Fuck off' are heard all over the city. It seems that... the guild won't be standing for the council. And in a way, once more, it is Natsu's fault.
Notes:
Well, this was a bit too short for my tastes, but well, that happens! If you'd want to request a short story or commission something, do enter in contact through here or through my discord!
Chapter 19: Stress Relief (Futa!Ruby/Weiss/Yang, RWBY)
Summary:
Futa Ruby hasn't been taking care of her sexual needs and has started stressing lately and Weiss and Yang have noticed this. So both girls grab her and help her relieve some stress.
Notes:
This ask has... more than a year since it was written. And I really feel I evolved a lot, but it's still a quick fun read, so...
Chapter Text
Yang had noticed that Ruby hadn’t been taking care of herself lately. Sure, she had taken showers and cleaned herself off, she washed her hair, brushed her teeth, and she was training, but it was more her sexual needs weren’t being fulfilled either properly or at all. Ruby was stressed out so much over the last week or so, and she knew it wasn’t because of classwork. Well, maybe that was part of it.
“Yang, we need to do something about Ruby,” Weiss said to her teammate, having noticed her leader’s mood as well, “She’s been falling behind in class and… well… she’s been rather distant lately.”
Yang nodded as she sighed. “Yeah, I know… I know exactly what’s wrong too, because it’s exactly how I was before. I didn’t have sex or masturbate for a while and I was moody and bitchy until Ruby had enough and just…” Yang started to grin and she saw a smirk grow on Weiss’ face, “Oh I got just the plan if you wanna help out.”
Weiss nodded. “Of course. Anything to help my dear partner. I already know just how to get her. Follow my lead~”
XxXxX
Ruby felt so incredibly pent up that she was fit to burst and just find someone to fuck right then and there. Schoolwork sucked. Hardly any privacy sucked. She wished someone would suck her off. It was just so frustrating to her that she had no time to herself, and she knew she was being bitchy to her friends and she hadn’t been as cheerful as usual. She hated it but she couldn’t help it. She really just needed-
“Ruby Rose!”
Ruby jolted a bit when she heard Weiss call her name angrily and she turned around to see Yang behind her, looking concerned. “C' mon, Ruby. Don’t make Weiss madder than what she is.” Yang said and picked Ruby up over her shoulder and Weiss led them back to their dorm.
Ruby was absolutely confused now, as well as annoyed. ‘What did I do?’
They all soon arrived at their destination and Weiss shut and locked the door, and Yang set Ruby down on her feet. “Alright, what did I do to make you so mad… Weiss?”
Ruby got very confused now when she saw Weiss stripping out of her clothes, the look of anger replaced by concern, and Yang was doing and showing the same thing. “Guys… what’s going on?”
“Just shut up and fuck us,” Weiss said and stepped closer to Ruby, starting to undress the younger girl for her, “We know how pent up you are and it’s worrying us.”
Yang stepped up to Ruby as well and clasped her hand over the bulge under Ruby’s skirt. “Remember when you fucked me stupid to help me before? Time do it again for you, not for me~”
Ruby felt her desire rise to new heights as both girls started to give her very affectionate kisses and Ruby let them both slip her clothes off, and soon all of them were naked, both Yang and Weiss were stroking Ruby’s thick thirteen-inch cock. Ruby moaned at the cold and warm hands on her member and she was guided over to Blake’s bed, then her sister and partner laid down in it and spread their legs.
“Forget homework for the day, Rubes,” Yang said to her with a grin.
“I’ll help you catch up with it later. For now…” Weiss licked her lips, blushing at the sight of Ruby standing before her with her erect cock ready to pound, “Just fuck us and go back to being your annoying, lovable self~”
“Actually, Weiss…” Ruby pulled her partner off the bed and onto her knees and she laid her cock on her face, “I wanna fuck your throat~”
Weiss felt the heat radiating off of Ruby’s meat and she let out a light moan. “Wh-whatever helps you…”
Ruby smiled and slowly guided the tip toward Weiss's lips. Weiss stuck her tongue out and tasted it as it slid down her face, and she shuddered a bit until the head rested on her tongue. From there, Ruby grabbed Weiss’ hair and pulled her fully down onto her cock, making the heiress gag loudly and scream around it in surprise. Ruby immediately started to fuck Weiss’ throat, making her gag over and over and over again as the reaper began to let out every bit of sexual frustration in her.
It was so rough but gods did Weiss ever love her throat being abused by such a big dick. She loved to gag and slurp on it, and she loved the feeling of it plunging into her tight throat every half second. Yang moved and looked from the side and she bit her lip a bit at seeing the bulge in Weiss’ throat, which brought an idea. She inched closer and wrapped her fingers around the front of Weiss’ neck and gently squeezed. Both Weiss and Ruby moaned at the feeling, Weiss from just the feeling of lightly being choked even more and Ruby from the added pleasure to her thick cock.
Weiss reached one hand up to lay over Yang’s, keeping it on her throat, and she used her other hand to reach under Ruby and she started to rub and tease her pussy. That little touch sent Ruby into a frenzy, just like Weiss wanted. Ruby started to use her semblance and she started to look like a human vibrator with how fast she went. Weiss was gagging so much and so much saliva was pouring from the corners of her mouth, coating her chin and dripping down onto her chest.
Ruby came for the first time within seconds and blasted a large serving of cream down Weiss’ throat. Weiss started to cum as well just from being facefucked so roughly and her juices created a puddle on the floor. Ruby just continued on with using her throat and started dumping load after load of warm, thick cum into Weiss, and Weiss came again and again over the next hour, filling her up to the brim as a good amount of her cum overfilled and shot from the corners of her mouth to absolutely cover her chin, chest, and stomach.
“That’s it, Rubes,” Yang cooed, “Just let all of it-mmph!”
Ruby quickly switched from Weiss’ throat to Yang’s and continued her jackhammer-like thrusts. Yang started gagging loudly now and almost immediately started to look like Weiss, but with no cum on her yet. That wouldn’t last long however as Ruby started to fill up her big sister’s stomach, turned on by her gagging even more than she was with Weiss. To hear and feel someone so strong gagging around her cock was just so hot to her. And to Yang, it was hot to just be throatfucked so hard, something she shared with Weiss.
Weiss moved back onto the bed and waited as Ruby used Yang’s throat as much as she wanted. Ruby was definitely going to do just that. Another climax hit Ruby and her cum started to back up inside Yang’s mouth and it pushed past her cock to coat Yang’s chin and her tits. An hour passed and Yang’s eyes were rolled into the back of her head as she moaned around Ruby’s meat and she, like Weiss, had hit orgasm after orgasm. It wasn’t long after that before Ruby pulled out of Yang’s throat and started to cum again, spraying it across Yang’s face and her chest. How Ruby had so much cum stored inside her, she’d never know.
She picked Yang up and turned her around, then she pushed her onto the bed with her ass over the edge. From there, Ruby grabbed Yang’s asscheeks and squeezed them, then she spread them open, and she shoved her cock deep inside her cunt. Yang let out a scream when Ruby pierced her cervix and started fucking her at extreme speeds, making her cum again within a few seconds and her tongue hung out of her mouth as she had a big, dumb smile on her face.
“I… never knew how good… it would be to watch this…” Weiss said, still taking deep breaths from her facefucking.
Yang just moaned like a slut in response as Ruby drilled into her pussy, unloading even more loads of cum into her womb. A good amount of it pushed back out past her cock and ran down Yang’s thighs toward the floor. Yang was quivering under Ruby as she soon stopped, then she turned her attention to Weiss. Ruby grabbed her and pulled her closer, then she lifted her partner's legs up and then she pushed them down, and she hooked her arms over them as she started fucking Weiss completely stupid in a mating press.
“Oh gods, I’ve needed this so fucking much!” Ruby yelled out, biting her lip as she pounded down into Weiss, who was screaming in ecstasy from being fucked in that position, “Mmm thank you guys so much~”
Over the next hour, as she did with Yang, Ruby dumped so many loads of cum inside of Weiss’ womb, and Weiss was screaming at every second. Yang had passed out but Weiss was still wide awake, so Ruby kept using her for as long as she could. Another hour went by and Weiss passed out but Yang woke back up ready for more, so Ruby started to fuck her the same way.
It was several hours later until Ruby was done with them both. Both girls were passed out and cumdrunk after Ruby’s fucking and she finally stopped, but not before pulling out and shooting a few more loads onto their chests and faces. After that, Ruby leaned over them and gave them both a long kiss each, then she just fell face first between them.
“You girls are the best teammates ever~”
Chapter 20: Steamy Shower (Jaune/Nora, RWBY)
Summary:
Prompt: Jaune was trying to take a relaxing shower, but little sweet Nora and her no shame mind just decided to barge in and join him! It's a problem too because the showers aren't exactly that big for two people to use together, which means Jaune's got his dick wedged up against her no matter what.
Chapter Text
Jaune had gotten himself in many tough situations already in his life. After all, he was a warrior, someone who should always be fighting. But he never expected the toughest situation he would ever face to happen inside Beacon itself. Not only inside beacon, inside the fucking shower.
And it was all thanks to Nora. That little minx, in her full glory, decided that she had to get closer to her leader, and hearing something about how Yang and Ruby had gotten closer in a shower, she decided to do the same! So, a few moments after Jaune got in, she quickly followed him, Pyrrha just giving a small sigh, walking away. She figured she better leave the two of them alone.
And now there he was. Pressed to that fat ass, while Nora got in the shower and started acting like he was not there.
“Nora?” He questioned, already feeling all his blood being pumped to his shaft.
“Yes, Jaune?” She did not even notice it, while that thing grew! She was just washing her hair!
“Why… are you here?” He was holding back. He had to hold back! He just wanted to relax, relieve his nerves! What he did not want was the horny girl with him there!
“Well… I thought it would be fun to stay sometime together today! Ya know, a shower, some bonding experience, without using lightning… normal stuff!” She had that grin on her face, the one that showed Jaune she was not mocking him or anything. She really just wanted some time with him.
That, of course, left Jaune without an answer. He did want some alone time to relax before the next wild sexual thing happened, but Nora wanted his time and Jaune had a really hard time saying no to the female version of Thor. Besides, his cock was already hard…
“Tell you what, Nora…” He started, pushing her a bit forward while keeping his hands on her ass. “I do think that we need to enjoy this shower together. After all, when are we going to have another chance to do something like this again! But… I do have a few things I’d like to add. After all, we need to take our shower~” His actions were not quite… fitting in with the way he was talking. After all, while he was saying that, his hands were groping her ass, the fat piece of meat jiggling and fitting perfectly around his strong fingers.
“But I also want something else… if we’re showering, I think it would be a good idea to bath each other, right?” He questioned, his cock laying on her back, starting to fill up with the need that being stuck in a place with a sexy woman like Nora would create.
“Yep! That is right” She said, unknowingly jiggling her ass.
“Well… but I also need to clean your insides! You do look really sweet on the outside already~” Gods Jaune, there’s no way someone would ever fall for thi-
“Oh! Of course! Will you be using your guy’s part for this?” I stand corrected.
“You know it, Nora~” The tone was a playful one, but neither of them cared that much. Jaune simply pulled her up, holding the slutty but yet innocent girl above his dick, and feeling really anal about being interrupted in his shower, he decided to give some anal punishment.
Nora did not mind it at all.She was well trained and well versed in those actions. She took his cock with a simple, long and pleasure-filled moan, like the good little girl she was.
Jaune himself was enjoying that moment. While his relaxing shower was ruined, he did find something… better than a simple shower. The tight embrace of the best asshole of the entire school was better than any shower, some would argue. Jaune himself, feeling that grip on his dick would indeed argue that too.
That was the point where relaxing simply left Jaune’s head. He was holding Nora as his entire cock was bulging her belly, the sheer pleasure both of them were getting made all other pretences vanish. They just needed to fuck. Jaune pushed the hammer-wielding woman into the wall and started ploughing her madly, relishing in her gasps and moans.
“You are… so fucking hot~” Jaune muttered onto Nora’s ears, as he gave a final brutal thrust, not for himself, but for the girl. He knew she was going to cum that moment, fucking someone for so long makes you used to their tells. Letting her relax for a bit after the long orgasm, he continued, turning her around and kissing her, feeling his toned chest pressed up against her tits, the fat-filled bags deliciously tight between their bodies.
She also knew that he was getting close, after a few more minutes of kissing and pounding. Locking her legs behind him, this was the universal sign of ‘Fill me the fuck up right now, you stud’. Something he had no problems in doing, making sure to hit her ass with as much of his hot cum as possible, feeling his balls empty up as he covered her ass.
With a happy sigh and his cock now softening, Jaune pulled back, letting Nora clean himself. “Ohm… I think I’m even more relaxed than if I tried to take this shower alone.” He admitted, rubbing the back of his head while Nora cleaned his cock, and grabbed a Buttplug from… somewhere. She liked the feeling of being bloated with his seed, not that he was complaining. Seeing her walk, knowing she had his seed inside her… this was also a turn on.
“Oh! But Jaune! You still need to clean my womb!” She said the usual cheerful tone in her voice.
His cock could not have gotten harder and inside her again faster. Luckily, this time, they remembered to turn off the shower.
Chapter 21: Glory for the Emeralds (Female!Shadow/Many 'hidden' guys)
Summary:
'How about Fem!Shadow at a Gloryhole workin' those cocks for her Chaos Emerald back?'
Notes:
This is a new prompt from my Tumblr! Come visit me on https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/ for more like this!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She really wants to feel humiliated. Of course, she does, this *is* humiliating. No women with any sense of decency want to… be in a place like this. The stalls are dirty, way too dirty to her liking. She is on the back of a sex club, she can still hear the trashy music coming from far away from her.
She still can remember Sonic’s words. He has ordered her to go to a glory hole, to take a hit on her pride, before he gives her one of his Chaos Emeralds. While Shadow is a prideful woman, that doesn’t mean she isn’t smart. She knows Sonic is a man of his word, and that he will do whatever he promises, and this, no matter how humiliating it is, is infinitely better than having to fight him, something she knows can go very poorly.
So, here she is, entering the stall, looking around, seeing the many lewd and rude markings and writings. Things like ‘Only a slut is here’, a few different phone numbers, many degrading things… she just closes her eyes and breathes in and out a few times, before remembering something important. She takes out her phone, sending in a photo message to sonic where she is. She knows that this makes it all more humiliating, but a logical part of her brain knows that is needed. She would’ve lied about doing this otherwise.
Sonic’s voice comes to her mind once more. “You have to get to the gloryhole and suck or fuck at least four different cocks.” He had ordered her, with Tails and Knuckles laughing with him. Those three will be the death of her. And from the knocking coming from the other side… she is not alone there. Far from it. She gulps in dry, feeling the pressure of the situation as she gets on her knees, and knocks back.
Shadow is surprised when out of the hole comes the absolutely biggest cock she has seen. It’s a red beast, with angry veins, throbbing, already leaking pre-cum. The woman doesn’t even know what to do with such a monster cock. She has absolutely no experience with a dick this big, all of her flings were more talk than any sort of action. She gulps dry, taking out her phone, acting almost automatically, just… taking the photo to show to Sonic. She is taking so long that the man on the other side knocks on the separatory wall between then once more. She even forgets to keep silent, yelping a “Sorry, sorry” while still in shock.
The little whore gets on her knees, in front of that dick. First of all, she uses both of her hands to slowly stroke the dick, hearing already a few soft grunts coming from the other side. This makes her relax, feeling a bit of the pressure go, relaxing into her role. But that doesn’t mean that just using her hands is enough to please such a beast. While a soft handjob is a good start, she can see the male getting uncomfortable, almost as if just her hands aren’t enough, unlike all of her exes. And so… Shadow takes a drastic decision. She bends over and… takes the tip of that dick inside of her mouth.
That cock is absolutely the tastiest thing she has ever placed in her mouth, and she hates how much she fucking loves the flavour assaulting her mouth. That thick dick is salty, but not overbearing so. No, it’s just so tasty… that she needs to get more.
Not even fully understanding what is going on, she starts bobbing her head onto that virile cock. She doesn’t even flinch as she feels him starting to also thrust in and out of that hole, getting deeper and deeper inside of her throat.
Of course, the way he is doing, and given the size of that fuckstick, he would get to her throat sooner or later. She has never deepthroated anything in her life, the gagging comes naturally. She pulls back, coughing for a bit as she hears a small “fuck, sorry” from the other side. The voice is not strange but she can’t place it.
Instead of answering it, she just lets herself calm down, before starting to suck him once more… and willingly, without the male moving, she shoves that dick inside of her throat, still gagging. The male seems surprised, as she can feel his godly cock throbbing.
She only barely manages to shove that entire dick before hearing a 'cumming’, feeling that cock bulging even more inside of her oral hole. And she can feel a huge load coming. She closes her eyes and moaning, she tries swallowing everything he is producing. Keyword; tries.
That load is absolutely gigantic, making all aspects of that dick even better than what she has ever experienced with any male. She pulls back, his cum covering her face, even after filling her stomach. He pulls his cock away, and she almost asks him to stay. But before she can, from the other side of the hole comes not one, but two cocks.
They are yellow, almost orange, and while not as thick individually as that angry red cock, they are even longer. She barely remembers to take a photo of them, in fact, she only does after letting her hands explore both shafts slowly. This… fuck, this is wild.
Riding that wave of insane lust, she doesn’t even try to get those twin cocks with her mouth. No. She strips down her clothing, getting naked and, with a face covered with another man’s load, she bends over and aims those cocks toward her holes, one to each hole.
Thanks to her previous experiences, she needs a bit of help. It’s not easy to get two monsters like those inside of herself, but the guy on the other side, probably sensing what she is doing, stays still, letting her find the right angle before she lowers herself onto those dicks, feeling the twin cocks enter her holes… not even holding back the orgasmic scream that comes out of her throat. She has been edging herself for a while inside that 'box’ so just feeling two shafts getting inside of her drives her over the edge.
The guy, feeling her holes, also has no mercy. Even as she cums, he starts pounding her, making her already weak knees shake more and more, barely being able to stand. Not that he cared. No. He just continued pounding her, without any mercy, not minding that the largest dick Shadow had ever taken was only 4 inches and that she has a virgin asshole. Nothing like that matters. Not for him… and neither for her. That doesn’t matter given how *good* she is being fucked.
Things only get better once another dick comes from where that red dick once was. And oh boy, it’s a manly powerful cock. Even bigger and thicker than the red one, who was, until now, the best dick she has ever seen. It’s leaking so much pre-cum, and that is such a waste… Shadow, while still screaming for those twin cocks to continue fucking her, moves forward and puts that dick inside of her mouth.
She can feel a second orgasm approaching as the former 'innocent’ woman is spit-roasted onto three gigantic dicks. She is muttering something like 'yes yes yes’ while that blue cock fucks her throat, but the moment she can feel the best orgasm of her life coming… something happens. Those cocks pull back and instead of a final thrust that gives her the perfect orgasm… they never appear again.
Shadow falls to the ground, confused and horny. Why are they gone? What happened? In her despair, she sees a blinking light, a message from Sonic.
'You pleased four dicks already, you earned your chaos emerald.’ She reads, looking into one of the glory holes she didn’t use, seeing the emerald while a white glove holds it. 'However… of you want, you can give it away, and we come in there to give you those dicks once more.’ It was the easiest thing in Shadow’s life. “Come in, Sonic. Please… fuck me!” She figures out what is going on, but if the price for the best fuck of her life is a measly Chaos Emerald… she finds it a fair price.
Notes:
I hope you liked this quick prompt, I wrote this all on mobile, so if things are a bit rough, that's why. However, do come check my new Tumblr https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/, besides the discord link under the post, for more like these, besides many kinky short asks for many different characters!
Chapter 22: How to deal with Exes (Taiyang Xiao Long/Raven, RWBY)
Summary:
Raven pops over to her Ex’s for a late night booty call. But the Milf doesn’t realize just how backed up Tai really is. The first few times were great, but now her legs feel like jelly and she’s begging him to stop but, but the man just won’t stop fucking her. Raven bite off more than she could chew.
Notes:
Heh, a new chapter from my Tumblr, I am not used to writing either Tai or Raven but I think it was fun and sweet. It's always fun to see a slut put back into her place~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You really need to stop coming over here only when it’s fitting for you” Tai speaks, his arms crossed in front of his chest as Raven waves his concerns away. After all, she is not here for anything important, they both know it. She is just here to fuck with him and well... fuck him.
“Tai. We both know that I’m here for one thing only, and after that, I’ll be gone. No reason for you to get... this annoyed with my presence here. You should feel happy, after all, I could be fucking around in different clubs instead of coming to you.” She seems very much annoyed with the other male, not wanting to give him any chance to feel either too special or too annoyed, both risk her getting cut off from his dick, something she really doesn’t want.
Tai knows he has no option, but that is not why he is so annoyed with that prospect. He hasn’t come in at least two whole weeks, something the throbbing of his cock does quickly remind him. He has always held a bit back with Raven since he never wanted to break her. He has shown his true prowess with Summer, that being part of the reason why she had fallen in love so hard with him, but never with Raven. And it seems that if she keeps pushing him, he will not hold back at all.
“Come on now. Start stripping, I don’t plan on spending here the whole night. I don’t want to hide in another room in case one of your daughters cries for having a nightmare or something similar.” She even says your daughters, as if one of them isn’t her daughter too, and the other isn’t a precious bundle of sunshine and rainbows. Well, that is getting Tai more and annoyed... and more and more willing to simply let himself go.
What finally pushes him over the edge is now Raven is slowly stripping in front of him, getting off her clothing while showing off her body. Admittedly... Tai has missed this. He cannot deny how sexy his ex is. Raven’s body seems fitting for a top model or a porn star, with tits that beg to be played with, an ass that begs to be spanked and a shape that has been in his dreams ever since he first saw her naked. She is perfect to sin and to lust for. And right now, that is all Tai wants.
As soon as she finishes stripping down, he grabs her, pulling her into a kiss. He can feel the smugness coming from her, almost as if she is thinking ‘of course you can’t resist me.’ Which is exactly what she is thinking. She can feel his hunger in their kiss, she can feel his desire and while he is being a bit more forceful than usual, she knows that is just going to end up in a better fucking session. Nothing wrong with that, right?
Well, soon, he tosses her back into his bed, with her being a bit shocked about his rough treatment. And for once in their life together, he doesn’t simply strip out of his clothing slowly, maybe adding in a bad pun in the middle of his stripping, he instead rips off his own Pijama, showing his muscular body, already covered in a healthy amount of sweat making him lightly glister in the light of his bedroom, but more importantly, his cock is already hard, throbbing and leaking pre-cum onto the carpet of his room.
Something feels... wrong, to Raven. She knows how her ex-husband usually behaves. She knows what drives him and what doesn’t. And she knows that even when he is angry, he is sweet with her, that is who Tai is. Well... whatever Tai usually is, that is not him. His whole aura is angry looking, and his cock, something that is usually gigantic, to Raven’s delight, is now massive, veins that usually aren’t there appearing, and even his balls looking even bigger, as if they are very much backed up.
“H-Hey, Tai. Calm down, will you?” She asks, with him slowly approaching the bed. A part of Raven is telling her to transform into a bird and get the hell out of there, but her egocentric part, the part of herself that believes she can’t do anything wrong and everyone is at least a bit under her, that part will not move, no matter what Tai does. It’s still Tai, the lovable goof Tai, the man with a love for puns and being a cheesy old dad. He is not an alpha stud, nor anyone who poses any risk to herself. “Alright, if you are not going to ‘calm down’, just behave, alright? As I said, I doooooooo-” she drags on her negation as she is lifted, Tai placing her above his dick, with his hands coming under her arms and behind her back, placing her in a Full Nelson above his dick.
“What the fuck are you do-FUUUUUUCK! HOLY SHIT!” Tai doesn’t give the smug bitch a chance to complain about being rough as he shoves her down onto his dick, her pussy gripping his shaft tightly as he starts moving her up and down onto his cock, Raven being in that lewd Full Nelson while looking down, seeing his cock appear and disappear inside of her wet hole.
“Fuck, you are extra tight today.” He mutters, barely paying any mind, but that’s not it. It’s not like she is any extra tight, is that his cock is bigger thanks to him being extra backed up, with him not giving Raven a chance to relax. That is making her pussy be the perfect little fuckhole for him to pound his worries away, while she screams to the heavens.
Thankfully, no one but Tai and Raven herself can hear her shouts, as his home is far away from most things. He has no shame as he pounds her, not fully noticing, but still enjoying how much pleasure he can give Raven. As for Raven, any complaints she had while she could feel his cock teasing her insides are already gone from her mind as she shouts, barely being able to hold back into an orgasm... but once Tai’s huge dick reaches her womb, she has no choice but to cum her brains off, getting even tighter, something Tai didn’t think it would be possible.
That extra tightness gives him a small break, as he looks from one side to the other, before seeing the mirror he uses to get ready every day. It’s a full-body mirror, and right now, he is going to explore that place. He walks to the front of his mirror, showing his and Raven’s naked body to each other, Raven finally seeing her face... a lewd image she never thought possible.
Her tongue is out of her mouth, eyes crossed as she is still dizzy after her orgasm. “Heh.” Tai chuckles behind her, lowering her body, placing her against the mirror, her tits coming in contact with the cold glass. “I can’t believe how slutty you look right now. Are you sure you’re here to just a quick fuck and go, or do you want to stay through the whole night?” Before she can speak, he moves his hands to her fat bottom, before starting anew, pounding her from behind, his fat balls hitting her pussy again and again every thrust, his dick reaching depths Raven never thought would be explored by anyone but cum, hitting her places and making her see starts time and time again.
And she cums her brains off every time he does so. She is squirting towards the ground and the bottom of the mirror, almost every minute bringing her to a climax, sometimes when she is not even done with the previous one. She can feel her mind breaking with his fucking, with his rough treatment. She has never experienced anything like this... and she knows she will not be able to live without this.
“I’m so sorry Tai! I’m so sorry for being such a bitch! Your cock! Your cock is amazing, break my cunt for you! Make me into your wife again, your slutty cockwhore of a wife! I’ll wake you up every day blowing you, I’ll offer any of my holes and my tits the moment you want, please, just keep fucking me!” She shouts, with him getting a bit... surprised this has worked so well.
“Alright then, bitch! I’ll give you a few piercings for your tits once I’m finished!” He groans, just like the porn he watches whenever he is a bit too backed up, finally breaking his former wife. He knows things will be different, but for now, as he feels his own orgasm approaching, he can’t be bothered. He pushes his dick as deep as it will go, breaching into her womb before he stops caring and finally, after two whole weeks, let’s himself go and fills her pussy to the brim.
Raven can’t even scream anymore, as she falls into the ground with Tai pulling her back, her ass pressed against his pelvis and her face onto the ground as she tries shouting, but no sounds come off. She has been utterly claimed by him, panting as he lets her go, pulling back and releasing his dick from her cunt, watching has part of his load flows back into the ground. He looks at Raven, almost exhausted, and down at his dick... still as hard as it was before the first orgasm. Looking down at her, he looks at her ass... specifically at her asshole, a hole she hasn’t ever let him fuck. But now, after that confession... all of her holes do include her asshole, right? And she did say whenever he wants... well, he doesn’t see much of a problem, lifting her body, walking to the bed and slowly shoving his erection inside of her rectum. And just like that, the second round of many has started.
Notes:
I hope you all enjoyed this story, remember to leave kudos and leave a review! Reviews make me happy and motivate me to write more!
Chapter 23: How Bears and Wolves eat Frogs and Bunnies (Futa Salem&Grimm/D.va/Tsuyu Asui)
Summary:
Dva and Froppy get surrounded by Grimm, including a Futa Salem. Good thing they're in heat, because the Grimm are Horny ~ (Cum inflation Please)
Notes:
Be warned, this chapter has very strong elements of cum inflation. If that is not a kink of yours, feel free to skip it. Otherwise... enjoy~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ugh, this new world suck!” Hana’s high pitched voice is very clear as she walks around the forest, her clothing a bit torn after exploring this weird place. The other woman with her ribbits, as she jumps on her four legs. From what Hana has understood, she and this lady, among with possibly many others, have been brought into a strange world, and she has been separated from everyone she knows.
Luckily, she has found a real superhero! Well, one that is in training, but this ‘Froppy’ girl, or Tsuyu as she has introduced herself, is very reliable. They’ve escaped from what looks like raiders without issue thanks to her speed, with them now trying to get to what looked in a map they found a city. Maybe there they’d find some civilization and clothing, given that Hana’s clothes are basically scraps that hang onto her body for sheer perseverance, while Tsuyu is already fully naked, her clothing being destroyed on the raid escape.
Maybe the clothing would be unnecessary, given how both of them are feeling. After all, clothing is necessary to protect someone from either cold, intense sun or public exposure. And… there’s something in this world. Both Hana and Tsuyu have been lightly ogling the other, something they’d not do normally. But the heat, the air… something was putting them both in clear heat.
The heat is not only on a mental level, but it is also on a physical one. The heat that comes not from the sun or a dry day or a closed-off room, but a biological heat, that makes males and females urge with the need to fuck and most importantly to breed. It’s a physical necessity, and well, as any physical necessities from animals, it gives out a musk, a smell that allows those interested to follow it. Of course, given the premise of this story, you may already know who is the one who has identified this smell.
Salem is walking nearby the two females, a small horde of Grimm following her. She can’t summon any more of them, those are the Grimm she has, just two Ursa and four Beowulfs, with one of those being an Alpha one. She… has never felt herself getting so powerless previously. It has been Eons since she was separated from her poll of Grimm and while she does consider herself a formidable warrior, trying to fight alone any threats in this unknown world where the moon is just one single thing and where she can’t barely sleep thanks to her throbbing cock between her legs is… annoying, to say the least.
Salem is a patient woman, however, and that patience does reward her when one of the Beowulfs starts sniffing loudly. They have been without any contact with any live beings, not considering trees and other vegetables, of course, for quite some time, so seeing him detect… two women was surprising. She doesn’t even stop to consider how he knows they are two women. Salem wordlessly orders her Grimm to rush forward, getting on the back of one of the Ursa, while riding towards them.
In a question of minutes, Salem has seen the two girls her pack has found. They haven’t noticed them yet, but they seem on edge. Most likely warrior. Usually, Salem wouldn’t have issues simply murdering them or trying to interrogate the duo for some information, but… there’s something else happening. She can smell it now, thanks to her heightened senses given from her corruption. They… those women are in heat. And as she looks down, her Grimm, her children, aren’t looking at them with their usual hunger or lust for killing. The lust is… different. Far too different for her to ignore. Her children have needs… and so does she.
Tsuyu’s the first one to hear, turning around in a sudden burst, while Hana tries to follow that movement, drawing her tiny pistol as some sort of defence. Both of them get tense once they see what approaches. Dark creatures, a bit similar to the animals of their world, but… corrupted. Evil. And a woman walking towards them, with her arms open… and a tasty looking cock between her legs… fully hard, leaking pre-cum onto the ground as she slowly steps towards them both, a chilling grin on her face… but somehow, even despite their scarring surroundings, they aren’t frightened. No… they are excited.
“Mhm… look what I have here…” Salem’s voice reminds Hana of Widowmaker’s. It’s powerful, full of… something behind it. Evil? Apathy? She doesn’t fully get it, and right now, she doesn’t give a shit. “What curious sight indeed. A naked frog girl and a barely covered Bunny. Two women… in heat. Say, what are you two doing here, all alone?” She asks, as the Grimm approach the girls. They get together, but slowly, Tsuyu is relaxing and Hana is too. Something is making both girls want the attention of those monsters and show their bodies to them. If their grunts are anything to go by, that has really gotten them in the mood. And if the grunts hadn’t done it, the cocks that are slowly appearing as the creatures get more and more excited are proof enough.
“We… don’t really know, kero.” Tsuyu replies, always the dry one, licking her lips slightly as one of the Beowulfs gets to her, the Beowulf starting to lick her naked body, while she lightly grasps his head pulling him close. “We were minding our business and got tossed into this strange world, kero.” She continues, the rough tongue of the creature exciting her body like almost nothing else has done until the present moment. She feels like she is on fire, and while that is usually bad for a frog, now that she is surrounded by those… beyond human dicks, a primitive part of her brain, that is fully controlling her actions, is more than happy to feel that way.
Hana too is feeling very excited, but the creature that gets to her is an Ursa. A very big one, almost as tall as she is on its four legs. A creature that is getting very annoyed with Hana’s clothing, or so she surmises, given how it is growling at her. She doesn’t get much of a chance to do anything before she is tossed to the ground by the Ursa and thanks to its claws, has her clothing ripped off cleanly from her body. Surprisingly, despite the sharpness of the ursa’s claws, not a single scratch comes to her skin. Not that Hana paid that aspect any mind, as her eyes are glued to the huge cock that is getting closer and closer to her pussy.
“You two, lewd women…” Salem continues to speak, still more in control than her children. “You two are perverted creatures. Walking around in a forest naked, enticing us to breed you like your own body wants.” Tsuyu has been put in a squatting position by the Beowulf that is in front of her, his canine looking dick also leaking pre-cum, but now onto her lips, something she doesn’t take a single moment to notice before opening them, trying to suck and slurp as much of that tasty milk as she can. Hana is laying down, the strange-looking bear dick, a long and sharp looking one, is being rubbed onto her pussy, covering her with its pre-cum and also lubing itself for a deep fucking. “You two deserve what is to come.” And with that, and the mental order from Salem, the Grimm plunge forward.
Neither Hana or Asui have any experience with anything too lewd. Tsuyu is a full virgin, while Hana has only fucked a few of her crewmates and one or two fans, in a more casual setting. But not even being experienced can prepare a human - with or without superpowers - how to fuck a Grimm. Their dicks are gigantic, and not only on length, on thickness too. Tsuyu’s throat is instantly ripped with the doggy cock, as it has no difficulties reaching long depths of her oral hole, thanks to the natural lubricant that her frog body produces. Her eyes cross in a lustful fashion, her first taste of cock coming from a corrupted one, a perversion of what sex should be, but a perversion that if it continues to feel as good as the first penetration does,
Hana too is in heaven, but since her mouth is not being blocked by an inhuman dick, she can scream to the heavens how good that feels. The Grimm have no notion of mercy, and they need to satisfy their carnal needs, which leads to the Ursa pushing its cock as deep as it can go, ripping inside of Hana’s womb, the tip of that shaft bulging her belly already before it pulls back and repeats its action Hana’s breath being knocked out of her mouth. She has never been fucked before, not like this. Anything she may have done previously cannot be called ‘sex’ anymore. That and this are night and day.
Salem is watching both sluts silently, slowly stroking her cock while the other creatures of darkness continue to roam around the place. But upon really focusing her gaze onto Tsuyu, a new idea appears. She walks towards the frog heroine, ordering her Grimm to pull back, after shoving his canine cock as far as it goes. As she is orally knotted, she is pulled back, being forced onto her fours while Salem walks behind her, groping and spanking her fat butt.
“Mhm… delicious. What are you in your previous world, little frog? A whore? A stripper? It doesn’t matter anymore, you’re now one of the new Grimm breeders of this universe.” Salem is already making sure that her empire of darkness can continue, and right now, her sights are on Tsuyu. She starts rubbing her cock onto the heroine’s wet cunt, groaning in pleasure while she feels Tsuyu’s own lust.
Of course, Tsyuy cannot answer verbally, as the Beowulf continues to fuck her mouth and throat, while she feels that huge futanari dick teasing her virgin pussy. A virginity she wants to lose as quickly as possible, as she opens up her legs slightly, even as she is facefucked, shaking her ass towards the mistress of the Grimm. Something doesn’t go unnoticed by her.
“Mhm, I think whore is the job. No other explanation.” She finishes her thought by holding her dick’s head just by the tight entrance, before shoving forward, Tsuyu’s excitement letting that dick rip through her, Asui not even feeling her hymen rupturing.
“Oh, you are… tight!” Salem has to grind her teeth as she feels her dick sinking into Tsuyu’s cunt. She has never felt anything like it, it is extra moist and tight, keeping her cock on a tight grip as she has no mercy pounding her from behind, Tsuyu’s ass jiggling with every thrust of hers, feeling the little whore shaking under her body.
Hana is not out of the game too. She is getting close to one climax, thanks to the rough fucking that the Ursa is giving her. She is shouting, meaningless things, like ‘FUCK ME MORE, YOU SAVAGE BEAST’ or ‘HOLY SHIT, YOUR COCK IS THE BEST THING I’VE EVER FUCKED.’ Alright, maybe not meaningless, but for the Grimm they are. He can just feel her lust, and for him, that is enough, as he keeps hitting her womb, his dick especially made to rip through the cervix and penetrate as deep as it can go inside of a whore, to make sure he can breed her. And without warning, while she is getting close to her own climax the Grimm pounding her grunts loudly, and she can feel his seed being dumped inside of her womb, that thing growing and blowing. Even while watching porn Hana has never seen anything akin to that, her tiny stomach looking like a balloon as it is inflated… but she is still a bit away from her own orgasm!
She almost screams at the beast as it pulls away, as she tries to stand up… but it seems she has forgotten about the rest of the creatures. As soon as the one fucking her steps back, its cock still hard while inside, another one steps forward, another Ursa, its cock even bigger than its brother. Hana quickly shuts up, opening her legs as the Grimm fucks his dick into those sloppy seconds, not that it minds stuff like that. Far from it, as its only desire is to relieve itself and to breed more Grimm. And as a bonus, another huge cock inside of her making all of that cum shoosh inside of her womb does finally bring Hana to her Big O, with her arching her hips in a small bridge shape as she tries to make the Grimm’s cock go even deeper somehow, wanting to be driven even more insane by this out-worldly pleasure.
Tsuyu too experiences the orgasm of a Grimm, as the Beowulf fucking her mouth starts going even faster, the bulge of her throat appearing and disappearing, while she is feeling the pleasure that is being spit-roasted. Both dicks fucking her are absolutely delicious, but one of them has less stamina than the other. The Beowulf knots her for the second time, but now, his knot grows inside of her mouth as it cums, her stomach growing, one shot of his cock is enough to serve as a meal for her normally, and his cock is firing non stop, almost a constant stream of virile Grimm cum that sadly is not getting to her pussy. She doesn’t notice that the fact she is not being bred is sad, but she notices how big the area just under her tits is, with some cum even coming out of her nose. She spends some time there, her arms limp around her body with her there, groaning loudly with every thrust of Salem’s futanari cock, one that is even making a bulge in her womb without any cum there. After over 5 minutes, the knot of that cock is finally pulled back, just for the alpha Beowulf to join her mistress.
And like that, for hours, the Grimm and Salem fucked the two humans. No holes were spared, the mouthes, assholes and cunts of those two were stretched beyond belief, cum leaking of all of them, and even so, their bellies looked Gigantic. Salem has now both girls side to side as two cocks are between her pelvis, fucking both well stretched out cunts, in a very lazy manner, as her Grimm are already scouting ahead with her finally reaching her orgasm. Normally, she’d bulge them in an obscene manner, but thanks to their already filled bellies, it’s barely a 3 centimetre in diameter difference.
“Mhm… you two were two very good whores. However, it will be better if you return to society. Take my children with you, breed them out and let them ravish anywhere you two fin yourselves.” She says, pulling back, and standing up, as even if a 4 hour long fuck fest didn’t bother her in the slightest.
“Now, if you both excuse me, I have duties as the woman who rules over the Grimm. I shall wait for the birth of my children. Come find me after the birth if you want to plead your worship to my cause.” She says, the two whores passed out already, but in their minds, they know. And… in their mind, the answer is already clear.
Long Live Salem, Long Live the Grimm.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! As always, if possible, do leave kudos and reviews, as that helps a lot with my own motivation! Do give me a follow on my new Tumblr for shorter prompts/asks and have a good day!
Chapter 24: A sleepy dragon ficlet (Tiki/Anon, Fire Emblem Awakening)
Summary:
This is a commission ficlet, so it is fairly short! I hope you all enjoy this quick read of an anon jerking off to Tiki's fat ass!
Chapter Text
It is very late at night. You, the anon, has been working hard in the army, Robin's training regiment is not something easy to deal with, but you know it is needed. After all, you are fighting against the darkness of the world. Of course, that doesn't mean you cannot enjoy yourself, given the place where you are going.
Tiki is already very tired. She spent most of the day in her dragon form, getting used to the strategies that Robin is trying to drill in her head, the strategist always a genius. But all of that geniality has left her very much tired, wanting nothing more than her bed, even if she has something else she has promised to do... that thing being you as you enter the room.
"Hey, Tiki. Ready for our night~?" You ask, surprisingly having started to date the powerful dragon lady, as she rubs her eyes, blinking a few times before your request enters her mind.
"O-Oh. Hey Anon... I'm a bit..." She is trying to talk, but her mouth slowly opens in a yawn. "I'm too tired..." She groans, turning around and falling into the bed. "We'll need to leave this for later..." She moans, letting you a bit frustrated! You've been waiting all day for this! And now you can't have it! However, before you can get too angry, you look down at her fat butt, jiggling as she starts to fall asleep with you even in the room. That gives you a very lewd idea.
"Yo, Tiki, mind if... I jerk off to your butt right now?" You ask her face down at her pillow. Thankfully, she is still a bit awake right now. She hasn't understood fully what you said, but she groans something and pulls her pants down, so she has an idea what you want. Or she is so used to your perversions, she can guess.
Of course, you lose no time. Before the time an arrow can leave its bow, you are already behind Tiki, cock in hand, pumping it hard. You are moaning, not even trying to hide your pleasure as you jerk off. Tiki's soft breathing also excites you, as she is almost falling asleep while you please yourself... with you not being able to hold back, starting to grope her fat ass.
Usually, you'd have no problems simply trying to fuck her right now, and waking her up with your fat dick but... she seems so peaceful sleeping! She moves her butt a bit to the side, getting you an even better angle to ogle her, but she seems very exhausted. You'll respect that. After all, jerking off to the show of her delicious butt, that is already quite the prize.
Of course, you've been imagining fucking her through the day. And while you can't do it, you manage to get to your orgasm quickly, almost too quickly. Your balls are full of cum, full of the virile seed you wanted to paint her insides with, but since you can't do that... well... You simply let go, covering her ass.
SPLOOSH, SPLOOSH, shot after shot of your seed lays on top of her ass, with her finally falling asleep, her soft breathing contrasting nicely with your panting. You stand up, give her ass a final slap and walk away after getting dressed. She'll get a nice surprise tomorrow... hopefully, one that excites her to invite you to do more of this.
Chapter 25: Breeding the Lich (Wiz/Samuel (OC), KonoSuba)
Summary:
After a huge battle, Wiz finds out a passed out man by the side of her store. Bringing him up to health, she gives him something new to live for, their love. And now, he decides to breed her, as a declaration of love. (Commission to my good friend, Sparksisters on Tumblr, using his OC!)
Notes:
Heyo there! After a hellish year in college, I'm back to writing, this time with a nice commission in the world of KonoSuba! I hope you all enjoy this, as much as I've enjoyed writing this!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The entire city of Axel is roaring with celebration. Given what has just happened, that is a fair assessment, it is even expected. After all, a huge threat has just been defeated by all of them! Megumin had blown up the huge mecha base that was coming towards their town and now, all of Kazuma's party is celebrating in the guild halls, being hailed - for once - as heroes. That left the entire city with high hopes of what's to come and what has just happened. Everyone's mood is through the roof and, more importantly, everyone feels the sense of accomplishment about what has just happened. And that includes Wiz.
Wiz feels the joy that comes from having helped her friends, to seeing them overcome such a high challenge. The whole threat of the Destroyer was something that even worried her a bit, given how dangerous that whole mecha base was, but everyone came together and destroyed that threat. She was proud of Megumin from doing her best, and even Aqua helped a lot by destroying the Destroyer's barriers. She feels... excited, after everything that has happened, and, while she didn't show it like Megumin, she also feels tired after such a powerful attack. So, after making sure everyone is alright, and everyone is enjoying the party, Wiz decided to take an early leave, walking out of the building and going towards her own home.
Wiz walks outside, looking from one side to the other while walking slowly towards her home. Mostly every one of the entire city is at the adventurer's guild celebrating, so silence fills the rest of the city, Wiz being able to hear her steps while walking. She doesn't expect to hear anyone else... which surprises her when the sudden noise coming from the alleyway nearby her shop catches her attention.
Knowing that everyone should be busy, Wiz decides to check what is going down there. Walking to the alleyway, her eyes bulge out in shock, hands onto her mouth, as she finds... someone that she has never met, passed out in a pile of trash. The only reason Wiz knows he is not dead is that she can still feel some life force coming from him. That instantly prompts the woman to drag him towards her store, making sure that he is not being hurt by anything.
Carrying him inside, Wiz pays attention to his physical attributes. He is tall, lean, almost like mythical creature like Slenderman. He is even leaner than what she assumes to be his normal, almost without any muscles, making him incredibly easy to carry. His clothes are surprisingly fancy, with a full pale yellow suit, red tie and some sort of... ears on the top of his head.
Inside... things didn't get much better once she prompted him onto a chair, and made sure that he was awake. His eyes were open, which surprised her but... something was wrong. While he seems to be awake, something is missing from his gaze, he simply had no light inside his soul. And she means that in a more metaphorical sense. His whole aura almost made her double think her assessment about his life, re-thinking the verdict that he... is alive. Something about him is off to her, something is simply not right on his behaviour and more importantly, on his aura. He looks dead.
"...Why?" That simple question makes the woman jump away from him, as that comes out of nowhere. "Why?" He repeats, with her... not knowing what is going down. Why is he asking her that?
"U-Uh... what do you mean by... why?" she wonders with her soft voice, slowly walking closer to his seated body. She is not scared of him, not with all of her power, no, she was just surprised by his sudden words, but that doesn't mean she fears him. Far from it. What she feels right now, far more than fear or anything else... is worry.
"Why are you helping me?" He sounds... so defeated? So angry at the world but at the same time without any energy to *be* angry at anything. He seems like he has gone through a lot.
"Because you needed some help, you dummy!" She giggles, petting his head, making the male flinch. Despite his height, his frail body and overall attitude made him seem far smaller than he is, something that doesn't allude the powerful woman.
"...I... I need to go." He tries standing up, but as soon as he lifts himself from the chair, he falls towards the ground. If Wiz wasn't so quick and wasn't paying attention, he would've fallen face-first towards the hard wooden floor of her store. She holds him up, walking with him back to that chair, letting him sit down and relax before anything else bad happens.
"You really need to relax now, dear. Why don't you stick around here?" The powerful lich asks, that finally getting a reaction from the tall male, with him doing a double-take to what she is talking about.
"Stick around? No lady, I need..." He says, trying to remember what he needed. "..." He seems to be looking for an answer... or an excuse. And he finds one. "I'm not going to... stick around here for free." There. This should resolve his issues, this is a good enough excuse, right?
"...Alright then, you'll work for me!" Wiz's mind is quick, and there is no way she is letting someone like him go out and survive on his own. There is no way she is letting him do that.
"Lady..." He tries to argue some more, his eyes closing in from sheer exhaustion.
"Name's Wiz. And sorry, there is no way you are arguing with me. You'll start once your body has healed up some, alright?" She says, putting him on a bridal carry, lifting him and walking upstairs, to a guest bedroom she has in her store.
Both of them are silent, the male accepting what is going down, and Wiz still thinking of what may have happened with him. However, once they get to his new room, all of that vanishes as, the sight of a bed, finally allows the male to relax. Wiz lays him down to the bed, but before she can go too far away, with a sudden burst of energy, the male grabs her by her arm, looking into her eyes. Begging her to stay, even if he cannot find the energy in his body to say it.
"...Samuel. My name's... Samuel." with that final breath, he falls asleep once more, Wiz pulling up a chair by his side, staying there until the sun rises, on the next morning.
~//~
Samuel thought that her offering had just to make him stay around until he was healed up. After all, that woman seemed nice and everything, but... he is not used to people being nice to him. He doesn't fully remember everything, but he does remember a lot of angry words, and much more being tossed on his way. However... Wiz has proven to be many things, but a liar is not among that list.
First things first, she did mean that he would pay for his stay working on her store, but even that, was mostly talking for her for hours. The store never had much movement, something he quickly learned why given how powerful some of the artefacts sold there are and how often they tended to backfire. The few people who came around were, in their own way, as nice as Wiz. The party of that human Kazuma was a constant there, all of them bringing different emotions to him. They were suspicious of him at first, especially the blue-haired 'useless goddess' as she was called by Kazuma, but they grew to appreciate him too.
They were all nice, but nothing compares to how genuinely great Wiz is to him. She is always a constant joy on his life, being nice, sweet, caring and everything that he seems to have missed in his life. She helped him with his job, gave some meaning to his life once more. Every passing day, he didn't feel like he just woke up and went to sleep, with everything in between being a blur. No, every day, he felt the joy at being alive, he felt... happy for being useful. Every passing day, the thought of leaving the place after some time slowly vanished from his head until it simply didn't exist anymore. Being with her is the best thing that has ever happened to him, and there's nothing he wants more to his whole life than to continue living with that woman.
Wiz can also feel herself getting closer to Samuel. She always felt a bit far away from the rest of the village. No matter how much they adore her, thanks to her personality and power, there's still a bit of distance between her and the rest of the population. Some like Kazuma and Aqua are genuinely her friends but others just... like to watch her from far away. But Samuel is different, the bond she has built with him thanks to his soft personality, his gentleman behaviour and everything else continues to not only excite her... but brings new life to her store. She knows that most of her items are... hard to be sold but she still enjoys every time she spends with him working, trying to sell something or just chatting between the long hours until someone new walks through those doors.
Both of them grow closer with every passing day. For a while, it was impossible to see them separated, and it still is... but during the start, it was the lack of choice from Samuel's part that lead to that, but right now, it's because they choose to stay together. They are almost like a couple, something that wasn't missed by those around them both. They continued living happily together, just enjoying each other's presence... until a question brought up what was previously subtext forward, making their lives happy, making their whole existence change even more... in a way that leads to their happiness.
~//~
"...So, you have thought about having kids?" Wiz's question comes during another of their long breaks, while Samuel ate ice cream.
"Mhm... I don't have anyone to have them with, as you know... but I have. I'd actually love to have as many kids as possible." He replies, finishing his sweet treat and tossing the cup and the spoon into a trash can behind the counter.
"Heh, I know, I know... I just think that having a happy family all around me would be something really nice, you know? Living with those who love me... having a little boy and a little girl... I'm a lich, but I know I can still have kids." She explains while smiling.
"Mhm... but being honest, right now, you're the entire family that I want," Samuel says, kinda flirty, but something that could be read entirely as non-romantic. It is someone just being thankful for everything that someone else has done. However... Wiz knows better. She can feel the bond between her and Samuel. It is the reason she brought forth the question of kids and well... she doesn't feel like letting that one pass through. Not anymore. The dance around each other's feelings ends now.
"Mhm... well... I kinda hope you don't mean like I'm your mother or your sister." She winks, being for once entierly forward with her own emotions. Samuel blinks a few times, trying to see if she really means what she is proposing.
"Are... are ya sure?" He asks, hesitating a bit, given how... he doesn't want to fuck it up. Wiz is the most important person in this world for him, he doesn't want to simply... ruin everything he has with her.
"Samuel... I've never meant anything more in my life. I want you to make me your family." She says walking to the front of the store and closing it. Samuel stands up behind her, still not knowing what he should do. Wiz continues to take charge, pulling him towards her lips, giving him a quick kiss.
Samuel's eyes bulge out, with his heart beating like crazy inside of his chest. This is really happening. No, this is finally happening. As he pulls back, a dumb grin is in his mouth, spurting from side to side, with him barely able to contain his emotions.
"...I know this is maybe a bit early..." Wiz speaks, catching his attention. "But there's a reason why I talked about ki-" Samuel didn't let her finish it. Reverting their roles from their first meeting, he has her now in a bridal carry, carrying her up to her bedroom, an excited look on his face. Wiz can feel something from under him, something... big but she imagines it is nothing. It's just her excitement speaking, after all.
However, as soon as they reach his bedroom, her eyes bulge up in surprise. While she has taken care of him before, most of the magic in this world allows for all medical care to happen without stripping the other person, which proves to be quite the surprise, because as soon as he lays her down into her bed, she looks down to see his waist... and there's a ridiculously gigantic bulge inside of his pants. That caught her by surprise. In this world, cocks and tit sizes are far bigger than back on earth, thanks to the perversion of the gods and goddesses of this universe, but that... that is beyond her belief.
"I hope... this is not too much for you, Wiz~," Samuel says, blushing a bit, as he takes down his pants, showing off his cock to her. This is their first romantic and sensual meeting, so he did expect a bit of shock from the older woman, but this is even scaring him a bit... at least it did until she drags him back to the bed, laying him there with his bulge clear as day... until with a few swift movements of her hands, she takes off his pants, letting his hyper cock free, throbbing, right in a few inches in front of her face with her looking at it with pure awe in her eyes, the 2 feet long monster right there, in front of her eyes.
Samuel's cock throbs once he notices her look. She is looking at his cock like she is a predator, licking her lips... and then starting to lick his shaft. Slowly working her tongue around the base of his cock, using her hands to tease his fat balls. They are as big as his cock too, almost the size of soccer balls. So big and virile... Wiz is going almost crazy seeing his cock. She has developed genuine feelings for him, but this is the cherry on top of their whole relationship. He is so hot and sexy... she needs to worship him. And she does, with her tongue and hands, teasing his cock while he watches, mystified.
The male can barely believe what he is seeing. Wiz has always been calm and composed, but she has always shown that she cares a lot for those who have entered her heart. He knows that he is important to her, but seeing with how much passion she showers him with, seeing how much she absolutely is worshipping his body... that freezes him in place, letting the woman work on his cock to her heart's content.
And work on his dick she does. Her tongue works all over him, teasing every nerve of his shaft, making him groan out loud many times while making him feel the pleasure of a skilled mouth and skilled hands can give him. She pumps his cock slowly, using her own drool as a lubricant to pump his cock, while she kisses and licks the head, teasing him while working her digits around his shaft, making him scrim under her pressure, especially once one of her hands moves back to his balls, teasing that sensitive spot, while she licks he head of his cock, drinking a bit of the pre-cum that is leaking from his cock. She is making sure to worship his dick, not because it is a fantastic member, but because it is attached to someone who in such a short time became so important to her.
"I... I need more. I need more of you, Samuel." However, that worshipping session comes to a close, with his dick rock hard, throbbing with every beat of his heart, while he looks down, Wiz starting to strip while laying down on her bed, lifting to take off her shirt and top, taking off her skirt too, taking everything down as quickly as she can, showing off her naked body to the male, her fat tits, fat ass, and dripping cunt.
"I need to do that, Samuel. I need you to breed me." She says, finally getting naked, opening up her legs for him, letting him watch her fertile cunt, licking his lips while doing so.
"Are ya..." He tries asking, this is their first time together after all, but he is promptly shut down by her kissing him, dragging him on top of her body. Sometimes he forgets how strong Wiz can be. Looking at her eyes, he can see the certainty and the lust coming from her.
"I always dreamed of being a mother. And I want you to breed me, right here, right now." She orders, and with that, there's no way that Samuel would ever deny his lover. He grabs her waist, aiming his drool covered cock, holding her there for a few moments... until he pushes forward, shoving his erection inside of her cunt, making her stretch all around his cock, feeling the pressure from her tight walls around his dick.
"Oh! Oh, Samuel! You are so big!" If Wiz wasn't a mistress of magic, and if her body wasn't so well trained, there's no way she would be able to take his entire cock. It's only halfway inside of her, but it's already inside of her womb, not only hitting deep inside of her cunt, but it's also stretching her up. His cock is ungodly long and fat, after all.
"Wiz! You are so tight! I've... never felt anything like this!" He moans, pushing his body on top of her own, feeling her fat tits pressed against his lean chest, both of them together as one, finally. Each of them stops for a moment, lost in each other's gaze, finding the happiness and love inside of the other's eyes before continuing.
And continuing they did. Samuel started pulling back, making Wiz's cunt feel awfully empty, before shoving himself back inside, making the lich scream in pleasure, getting a bit deeper than before, before pulling back once more and repeating the action. Getting deeper and deeper, making sure to properly fuck her, not because he wants to please her, but because he wants to breed her. This is not their first fuck, but this is a breeding session. He wants to put his child inside her womb.
Wiz cannot believe how good this all feels. His dick is hitting every sensitive spot of her pussy not only thanks to his size but his skill. Even with a girthy cock like that, Samuel is instinctively moving around, hitting different spots, making her lightly bluge her body as he gets to the depths of her womb.
Neither of them wants this to stop, but thanks to this being the first time either of them is doing anything remotely sexual after so long, they reach their limits soon enough, Wiz's legs locking behind Samuel, and the male driving himself to hilt his cock inside of her pussy, cumming buckets inside of her, making her womb slightly bulge outwards as they both meet for a final kiss, making out while he creampies her, Samuel falling on top of her body, both of them panting lightly.
"...Wow..." Samuel moans, enjoying still the tight feeling of Wiz's pussy, still filled with his cum, both of them savouring this post-sex moment. Wiz smiles, pulling him for another kiss, letting the sunset light enter her room. "Wow... this was amazing." He continues after the kiss, with Wiz looking at him with an inquisitive look.
"What do you mean 'was'?" She asks, moving her hips slightly, getting a surprised gasp from Samuel. "You are not moving away from me until we are sure little Harley is inside of me~" She says and well... even if they are probably dating now, Wiz is still his boss. He can't refuse such an order~ All of Axel will know about their new relationship thanks to her screams. And no one slept that night.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 26: Clone Present (Naru/Hina, Naruto)
Summary:
'So it’s Hinata’s birthday; does this mean a Naruto Shadow Clone Gangbang is in order for our best girl?'
Quick prompt (lately) celebrating Hinata's birthday! There are a few others on my tumblr, check those out
Notes:
This was a quick thing I did to celebrate Hinata's birthday! Sadly, thanks to life, I only managed to post this 10 days after said birthday. Oh well. That's what I get by being a slow writer.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto is laughing while Hinata looks almost like a happy puppy. If she had a tail, it would be willing from one side to the other, as all those deliciously hung clones. While both of them have been busy with their work and all the stuff they have to do, during birthdays, it is their special day to have fun and to let loose like they used to do while they were dating.
There are 6 Naruto’s there, including the original, and they are not going to lose any time before having fun. They surround Hinata, cocks throbbing and leaking pre-cum, something Hinata does feel is a bit of a waste, but with 6 Narutos, not even herself can make sure that not a single drop is wasted. But that doesn’t mean she won’t try. Even while fully surrendered by 6 of the 6 biggest cocks in Konoha, that doesn’t mean she is not going to enjoy herself.
She grabs the original’s dick, pulling it with her hands towards her lips. Even when many clones are around the two of them, she always knows who her husband is, she always has a feeling that tells her who the original stud who has bred her quite a few times is. She manages to get his dick down to her throat without issues, already very much used to that action, Naruto too used to it, just closing his eyes and moaning.
While her mouth is busy, the clones get a bit closer to her, grabbing her sweet hands, while teasing her with their own hands, groping her tits, even kneeling and smacking her ass. Without missing a beat, Hinata uses each of her soft and skilled palms to jerk off two of the clones, while two others grope her tits and tease her body, a final one teasing her ass, spanking her and groping her fat bottom.
The original Naruto continues to savour her throat, just grabbing her head and starting to push her downwards, getting more and more of his dick inside of her. Given his length and how rough he is being, one could be a bit worried for Hinata’s well being, however, the little whore is used to Naruto’s rough treatment. She even pushes her own head downwards, getting more of is veiny cock inside of her throat while still pumping up both of her hands in a strong rhythm at the two dicks that surround her face.
The other clones are still having their fun, one of them standing up near the original Naruto. Of course, Hinata is never one to disappoint her husband, pulling back from the cock that is fucking her mouth currently, drool leaking down in bubbles down that shaft as she moves to the other dick, so cock hungry that she swallows his entire length in one go. Even while they are used to it, that still impresses both Naruto’s. She starts to alternate between the dicks, letting them feel the inside of her tight oral hole for a bit, moving up and down a few times, before fully pulling back and diving onto the other’s dick, while still being groped, her tits being mauled by the one eager clone who is left there while having her ass be kneaded too by another horny clone, and while still pumping the two remaining clones.
The Original Naruto is not even holding back on his pleasure. Usually, he’d make sure he lets Hinata have her fun sucking his cock, but she seems to be extra hungry for a virile load down her throat. In one of the shifts he had her, he grabs her had with both of his hands, fucking her up and down his length while the clone glares at him for a moment, but he simply doesn’t give much of a fuck. That makes Hinata stop with the jerking off for a few moments too, as her eyes bulge out, moans being heard muffled around his bitch-breaker of a dick, until his balls tense up, a powerful orgasm being shot from both of his fat orbs while they rest on Hinata’s chin.
Naruto pulls back, Hinata letting out a soft and gleeful ‘phaw!’ as his cock comes out of her throat, still hard. Both of them stop for a moment, the clones letting the couple grin towards the other, showing off that, despite the roughness, they are still having both mutual fun. Now that Naruto had the appetizer, he can move to the better stuff.
The clone having fun with Hinata’s ass, seeing how everyone is relaxing, turns Hinata off, laying her on top of him, his dick rubbing onto her cunt for a few moments, but as he lifts her up, he slides in right onto her asshole, a happy groan coming from her mouth. The rest of the clones and the original Naruto quickly move around to this new position, setting up where they would want to have some fun. The clone who was fucking her mouth with Naruto still stands on top of Hinata’s head, grabbing that said head and starting to pound away at it, the two other clones fucking her hands, the final clone fucking her tits while the original Naruto gets in between her legs and gives Hinata the final dick for a triple penetration and for a 6 man gangbang.
All Naruto’s there don’t give Hinata a moment to rest. As the clone fucking her mouth pulls back, the one in her asshole and the original Naruto shove both of their huge cocks inside her twat. As the ones in her hand move forward, the one in her tits pushes back. In constant rhythm, Hinata is being fucked to pure lewd insanity. Of course, very quickly, she starts screaming against pounding her throat, both of her lower holes also getting extra tight, making the Naruto’s fucking them stop for a moment. Her orgasms are always a thing of beauty but right now, they look extra lewd thanks to the situation she is ‘stuck’ in. Of course, neither of the 6 blondes stops fucking her, far from it. They want to bring her to that lewd insanity, break their own wife and make her cum her brains out.
After a whole hour, the current score is Naruto 1 x Hinata 18. She has orgasmed 18 times, the clones getting even faster on their fucking, holding their own orgasm to their limits, but someone as sexy as Hinata will sooner or later bring them all to cum. Soon, the first one to burst is the one under Hinata, shoving his dick as deep as it will go inside of her rectum, letting himself go, creaming her tight hole. The other clones also reach their limit, either covering her with cum or cummin inside her, before vanishing in a small cloud of smoke, their cum still remaining there, either filling or covering the whore.
The original Naruto is the final one, reaching the depths of her womb before he cums, holding her hips as he creampies his wife, feeling shot after shot of his seed painting her womb while she screams to the heavens, now without a dick to muffle her, reaching her 19th orgasm, falling down onto the ground under them, panting heavily, so dizzy she cannot even speak. Naruto, still hilted inside of her pussy, lifts her up, walking towards their bedroom and laying her down, falling on top of her, both of them not bothering to clean up as they fall asleep. This was, for sure, one of the best celebrations ever for the couple.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 27: Who's to say guys can't be stolen too? (Futa!Mukuro/Makoto Naegi, Danganronpa)
Summary:
Well, basically, a lost prompt that I managed to find, Futa!Mukuro/Naegi action
Notes:
God, I've been away from writing for a long time. I hope you've missed me, but not too much! Anyways, I know this chapter is not for everyone, but I thought that I had lost this prompt for a bit, and finding it again gave me the motivation to end it. I hope y'all enjoy this!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was everything going to plan. After all, he had a very special day ahead of himself, with his lovely girlfriend! Makoto never imagined that in his lifetime he would find someone as special as Sayaka, someone who loved him and someone who adored everything he did... even if sometimes she got busy with her career. She had already warned him that she is going to get to the dorm a bit later, given how she is currently recording an album, but he planned for it.
He decorated his entire room in a valentine’s style, with heart-shaped pillows, some snacks, and an overall great feel to their room. She’s going to get a bit late for dinner, and they are keeping their relationship mostly secret, so this is all he can do, but he feels proud of his accomplishment. He prides himself on being an amazing boyfriend, as he doesn’t want to lose Sayaka for anyone.
As he grins, proud of his work, realizing he has to move the TV a bit to be centralized to his bed, he hears a knock coming from his door. “Huh. I... am not expecting anyone.” He mutters, before getting to the entrance to his room and opening it up. No reason to hesitate, everyone in the class is close friends to him after all.
On the other side of the door, as he opens it up, there’s another of his best friends. Mukuro Ikusaba, the Super High School Level Soldier. Makoto is, admittedly, a bit surprised seeing her there. Mukuro is always someone quieter, usually, he is the one who has to check in on her, she seldom starts any sort of conversation unless strictly needed. Thanks to her life story, that is something he understands and never faults her for such things. “Well... it’s nice seeing you, Mukuro! What brings you here today?” He asks, always the helpful person.
“Oh...” Mukuro doesn’t reply to his question at first. “You are dressed nicely.” She comments. He is wearing not his usual school uniform or his hoodie, but some nice formal blue shirts, some nice black pants, his hair is a bit more behaved than usual (something very impressive, even if he is partially a mess still). Overall, he is dressed as nicely as he could.
“Yeah... I have a date with Sayaka.” Makoto rubs the back of his head, not minding to share what he is in his mind. Or what is going on there. Most people of his class know of his relationship with the idol, Leon and Mondo even joking with him that he deserved the title of SHSL Luckster. “It is valentine’s day, after all!” He is beaming up towards Mukuro, who blushes and looks a bit away from the luckster.
“Yeah, I know it. I just wanted to know if you could chat for a bit?” The soldier questions, as she slowly steps inside the room, as Makoto walks a bit to the side, letting her in and closing the door, confusion clear on his face. Given the current day and situation, the confusion on his face is not unexpected. Why would Mukuro need to talk to him so suddenly? Well, while he is a bit bewildered, that doesn’t mean he is going to ignore Mukuro.
She walks towards the bed, sitting down, petting his bed at her side, which he promptly sits down too. She stops, thinking for a moment, taking off some... wait, is that chocolate? “You are kinda... my best friend. My only friend...” Mukuro mutters, but Makoto manages to hear, but before he can say anything she is already continuing her speech. “So, I feel like giving you something special today. I don’t want to get in the way between you and Sayaka...” She says, something seems off to him, but he continues to stay silent. “But I wanted to do something special with you. To thank everything you’ve done to me already.” Mukuro smiles, one of her rare smiles, and at that point, he simply cannot say no to Mukuro. Makoto grabs the chocolate, fully aware that as he is dating this is a bit... off, but at the same time, Mukuro is someone who has to rely either on him or on Junko for some care and... he is never one to let any of his friends feel bad about anything.
“Of course, Mukuro!” He takes the chocolate, opening the wrapper up and taking a bite of it while Mukuro watches. “Oh. This is good!” He says, feeling the chocolate with a hard exterior and a creamy interior with something close to vanilla? Mhm, tasty! He eats the whole thing, while Mukuro just nods, grabbing one of them to eat herself. “I also... had a few other questions, just to know how you’re doing,” She questions, with him leaning his head to the side, inquiring what she is talking about.
“Are you happy with Sayaka?” Mukuro has never learned how to be subtle, simply asking the question that was in her head ever since she started watching both Makoto and the idol.
“Uh... what do you mean?” Makoto is blushing, really not getting where this is going, but... in parts, he kinda gets where she may be coming from.
“It’s Valentines’. Usually, the girl would be the one doing something special for you. It’s not White Day. However, she is working now, leaving you all alone.” Mukuro starts, Makoto blushing still as she speaks.
“O-Oh I get you may be worried...” Makoto’s simply not blushing. His whole face feels... hot. Weirdly hot, he is feeling his whole body heating up, but while that is a bit... weird, he is still trying not to snap or anything. “But We are following western traditions a bit closer now. You don’t need to worry, I enjoy doing things for her.” He speaks, but Mukuro doesn’t smile like he expects, or hopes. No, she glares even harder at that notion.
“That is the thing, Makoto-kun, you shouldn’t be here, worrying about her, she should be the one who is working hard to make you happy!” Mukuro stands up, walking closer to the luckster, who looks upwards with hesitation clear in his eyes. He doesn’t know what is going on, but he is scared... and for some reason, really excited. Really horny too. “You deserve someone who does everything they can to make you happy. We are the ultimate students, you are the luckster, the one who is out of your depths, we should be doing our best to make sure you get the rewards of a lifetime...” She speaks up... getting closer and closer to him, as he lays down on his bed scared, she gets on top of him, a predatory grin on her face.
Just now Makoto understands Junko’s constant rants about herbivore men and carnivore women. Because right now, he feels like he is prey when dealing with a predator. He is a cute little prey for a wild, powerful predator. He tries to even lift his arms, to get away, but she holds him down, grinning, staying on top of him. For so long, he has never seen her smile, Junko’s the one with the sadistic smile, but now he is seeing what those in the battlefield saw often, he imagines.
“M-Mukuro... what are you doing?” He is trying to play innocent, but the two of them know very well what is happening. This is very much a moment where both parties are lost in their lust, in each other’s gazes. “You put... something in the chocolate, didn’t you?” Makoto asks, while Mukuro only grins in response. “Absolutely.” She doesn’t even try to hide that from Makoto. She is not a liar, after all. No, she desires much more, and there’s no way that Mukuro is going to be held back and stopped from reaching her biggest desire.
“You’ve been so lonely... doing so much for someone who is not spending even 10% of the energy you do on her on you.” She is speaking, but she is also doing something else. She is taking his clothes off, undressing the boy without any shame. he is realizing that something else is happening, a... big bulge is appearing under her skirt.
Makoto is in shock. He has heard about futanari beforehand even watched a lot... of porn related to them, but still, they are a small part of the overall population, but this is the first time he has seen one in real life. In real life is the question, because he often watches Futanari porn and reads Futanari hentai. He adores the idea of a girl with a dick domming him, this, however, is the first time he has been put face to face with one of them.
Mukuro is not going to let Makoto go, not that easily. “God, you are so cute... I can’t wait to make you scream~” She is acting far more confidently, this is probably in part from her lust. Her desires, not just to get Makoto, but to steal him away from someone who, in her mind, doesn’t deserve him is a fucking amazing motivator for the strong futanari soldier.
“That’s it~” She has fully undressed him, letting his painfully average dick breathe while she admires his body. She holds onto it for a moment, giving it a few quick jerks while watching him moan. Makoto is also impressed with his body, it’s the first time in his life he is leaking so much pre-cum, he has never experienced anything similar to that. All thanks to the food that he ate a few moments ago with Mukuro.
And now... she also undresses. No, not that, she rips her clothing out of her body, showing off her naked self, and Makoto’s eyes simply can’t move from her. No, they are glued to her body, as he admires every inch of her. His mouth is dry, as he admires her muscular body, her perky tits... and most important of them all, her fat dick. Her cock is far bigger than his own, not only that, it’s thicker, with some veins covering it, it’s just... a better dick. Futanari have a stereotype of always being larger than male dicks, and Mukuro is very clearly in that camp.
He breathes in, the shock of that appreciation clear in his face, but that is not all... excitement growing too. Because Mukuro continues to jerk him off, but she is not doing it for his pleasure, not just for that. “Muku... p-please...” He pleads... but she only goes faster, making him feel so fucking good. Sayaka has only done this a few times, and her disinterest on jerking him off has always been clear. She only did that because it was easier than fucking him. Unlike Mukuro, who is very clearly enjoying herself, grinning as she jerks him off, adoring how desperate he seems to be getting.
“Go on, Makoto-kun, you better cum, otherwise it will hurt a bit more.” She teases what she’ll do with his cum, but he is far too gone now. He is bucking his hips upwards onto her hand, with her using one of the other of her hands to tease his balls, while the right palm continues to pump his cock up and down. In a swift motion, she is trying to milk him out of his cum, and she has no shame in her behaviour. No, she is taking glee in it, making him buck his hips, making him go crazy in pleasure.
Soon, of course, he cums. He has always had average stamina, but this time, the cumshot is impressive. It fills her hand and shoots up an impressive amount, far more than he usually cums. Ikusaba too doesn’t lose time, as she quickly turns him around, using her cum covered hands to tease his asshole. Surprisingly enough... her hands quickly move inside, with her eyebrows rising. “Huh... it’s way too easy... you are already a bit stretched up, Makoto-kun~” She teases, before getting an answer.
“I... I like to tease my asshole...” he mutters, before bitting the blankets of his bed. While he has just come once, his dick still leaking a bit of cum, he is still extremely horny, not being able to think on anything but cumming and having his dick milked.
“Please, I need it, I need you pounding me Mukuro!” He begs both of them lost to the lust of the drugs they just consumed. No more words are needed anymore. Mukuro just smiles, savouring what she is doing before she mounts up behind him. Usually, she would tease him, grinding her cock onto his asshole, but she has eaten the same cum/aphrodisiac filled chocolates, and she needs to cum too. The only reasons she hasn’t pounded him yet are her self control and her overall desire to please him too.
She is a bit surprised how well she simply slides into him, pushing her entire cock inside his butt. Makoto is biting his mattress, not out of pain because he is so fucking horny the mere idea this wouldn’t feel amazing is laughable. It’s from pure and uncontrollable pleasure. He is moaning loudly, biting down to try to hold back on screaming, forgetting for a moment that rooms are soundproof.
Mukuro too is surprised, she quickly got to the bottom of his dick, her balls hitting his own, her body dwarfing his own. Makoto has always been tiny, lithe, and now her muscles overpower him, her dick stretching him out while he tries to cramp down on her. Despite how easy she got to the bottom, however, he is still incredibly tight, very fucking tight. But Mukuro is not happy with that position. She felt that would’ve been easier to slide inside, but seeing how easy she did that, she has something else in mind.
“Now, let me flip you over...” She speaks, turning him around, grinning at his shocked and pleasured face. Makoto can’t hide how much pleasure he is feeling especially as Mukuro starts to slowly thrust into his asshole, rubbing all over his prostate with her monster cock, slowly pulling back and then pushing down, making his cock twitch with lust, grinning as she watches him, even more pre-cum leaking out of his dick.
“You are just the hottest guy around, Makoto-kun~ Don’t you just... love my cock~ Doesn’t it feel much better than anything Sayaka has ever done with you, for the past few years~?” She teases him with that question, grinning from ear to ear while she starts to pick up the pace, Makoto’s whole body showing her that he is indeed loving it all, now that he can’t bite down, he is showing even more pleased with every single movement of hers.
“Please! Please, pound me, fuck me harder! I need your cock Mukuro-chan, I need your dick reshaping my insides again and again!” He begs, eyes crossed, but that is not enough for the pervy futanari.
“What about Sayaka~ Don’t you love her?” She asks as she moves a bit to the side, grabbing her phone and turning on the recorder. She needs to capture this moment.
“I do!” Makoto stops, realizing what is fully happening.
“Oh, you do love her... that is so nice... but look... feel my dick fucking your insides now, Makoto-kun~” Mukuro continues, thrusting forward, getting herself deep inside of his tight boihole. The gasp of air from him is music to her ears.
“Who do you love more?” She asks, continuing to fuck him, moving faster and faster. But he doesn’t answer. He stays silent, looking away, his cock still twitching, his love showing who he loves more. Ikusaba is not happy with that, she needs more. She needs him to admit it, to be too gone to go back.
She lifts herself slightly, going incredibly fast, the sound of her pounding being probably the loudest thing Makoto has ever heard. It’s so different than when it’s just him and Sayaka it’s... far quieter. And he... and he...
“TELL ME MAKOTO. TELL ME WHO YOU LOVE MORE. MY FAT DICK RESHAPING YOUR ASSHOLE OR SAYAKA?” With that, she is not stopping, so close to her orgasm, so fucking close, and now... there’s no way he can hold back. There’s no way he can control his urges. Or lie to her, not when this feels so fucking GOOD!
“Your cock! IT’S YOUR COCK! I NEVER FELT THIS GOOD! IT’S THE FIRST TIME ANYONE CARED FOR MY PLEASURE, NEVER STOP FUCKING ME MUKURO!” Makoto begs, lost already, fully surrendered to her dick. Now, there’s no way that he can go back. There’s no way he can control his desires anymore. He is hers, and he knows it. So much so, this is the moment both of them reach their climaxes. It’s the moment their pleasure gets to be too much and they cum together, Makoto covering both of their bodies, Mukuro filling his asshole, giving him his first creampie.
It’s absolutely the first. Because while Makoto is lost in pleasure, Mukuro turns him to the side, lifting one of his legs before, without even pulling back, thrusting again. So lost he is in his pleasure, he doesn’t even notice as Mukuro pulls out her phone, calling out for her sister.
“Hi, hello you piece of trash, how are you?” Junko asks casually, the sound of their fucking not bothering her at all it seems... even if some strange sounds are happening there.
“Hey sis, thanks for distracting Sayaka.” Mukuro turns back to her shy self for a moment, dealing with her sister is always nerve-wracking, but a slap to Makoto’s ass cheers her up, as he cums once more, it seems she has broken the damn and he’ll not stop cumming until his balls are fully empty.
“Heh, no worries. I wanted some distraction myself. Have a good valentines day, sis~” Junko teases, as both of them turn off their phones, Mukuro going back to Makoto. She’ll make sure that once they are done... he can’t even think of going back to Sayaka. That is her mission and the Ultimate Soldier has never failed one before. Especially one where she has so much to gain~
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 28: The Huntress and the Panther (Ruby Rose/Ghira Belladonna, RWBY)
Summary:
Ruby and Ghira have some lewd fun. That's it. Now properly edited with the tags added in.
Notes:
God, it has been so long since I've written... well, anything! This is a quick chapter but I hope y'all enjoy this and are ready to have some lewd fun with this quick anon commission.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Expectations are very hard to quantify. The way someone presents to the world is not always the same way they behave for everyone. Take Ruby Rose, for example. Prodigy, one of the best fighters in all of Beacon. She is a gorgeous young woman, with a bright future ahead of herself. And most people think she is extremely childish. She is nothing like her older half-sister, most say. Ruby is a sweet innocent girl, while Yang is the wild outspoken and - some would say - rowdy of this sibling pair. That is how they often present each other to the world. But that doesn't mean this is the truth. Ruby, for example, is someone mature. She is of age already, with tastes and likes and interests that go beyond simply her weapons. One of those tastes, she is experiencing now.
~//~
"Oh yeah~! God, I've been wanting this for some time now~!" Ruby exclaims as she feels those strong hands playing with her body. She had a crush on Ghira for a few years now, always finding older men far more interesting than those her age. And when she heard Kali talking about her and Ghira having an open relationship, after she got a bit drunk... well, she had to experience this fine older gentleman.
"My my...you are a perverted little girl, aren't you~" Ghira's body towers over Ruby's own body, with the young reaper grinning as she feels his hands teasing all over herself. "You've been wanting to sleep with your teammate's dad?" He teases her a bit more, pulling her into his lap, and letting her grind all over him. Something she does without hesitating, feeling his erection rubbing all over her skin like she is a cheap stripper.
"Please, if she didn't have such a hot father, this wouldn't be an issue." Ruby is pouting slightly, but... this is only a game between the two of them. "Such a strong... powerful... alpha dad~" Neither party can hold back on the kiss that soon follows. Both of their tongues interlacing, dancing together inside their mouthes, lust growing with every action.
"How do you want to start then, Little Hood~?" Ghira's question comes from his raspy voice, teasing Ruby as he speaks with her. "Do you want Daddy to fuck your tiny cute mouth? Make you drink my cum like a soft little puppy? Or maybe..." Ghira's hands move towards Ruby's fat ass, groping her a bit more, as she leans into his chest. "You want to be fucked in the ass now. Skip everything, and fill your slutty butt to the brim." He suggests, but Ruby shakes her head negatively. "Heh, I knew." He pulls her up, taking down her panties, as she moves her hands to finally undress him. His cock is gigantic, flopping free, throbbing with an angry lust that only a faunus can have. A powerful animalistic desire... a desire to breed. "There's just one way to start now." She says, to which he agrees. "Okay, Little Hood. I'm not your first, right?" He wonders, to which she once more signals negatively. "Fantastic. I don't think I can hold back anymore." And with that, and with a final powerful thrust, his entire shaft enters her body, in one fell swoop.
Had Ruby been a civilian, there's no way that Ghira would do something like this. But she is not, she is a powerful huntress, someone whose body is made to take punishment far heavier than a monster dick entering her tiny cunt. Ghira knows he did the right thing... especially as Ruby moans loudly, her head moving upwards in the desire for him to get ever deeper. Her sweet voice doing something he has never expected it could do... it feels up with pleasure as she clamps down around him, the wetness of her core driving him to even more pleasure as he hilts himself inside of her, going deep into her body.
"Yeah! God, I've needed this for so long!" She pleads, with him not holding back on what he is dishing out. This is not a slow lovemaking session, this is fucking, some raw fucking between two willing partners. Ruby is moaning as she is lifted up and down, with almost no regard for her safety. Not like those are needed after all. Her hands lay on Ghira's muscular chest, as she rides his cock the SLAP SLAP sound filling the room, mixing in with the deliciously lewd and wet sounds of his cock ripping her in half.
"Heh, you are such a lewd woman~." Ghira doesn't seem to ever stop being impressed with Ruby, both outside and now inside the bedroom. She is going far beyond than what he first expected... and damn if she doesn't feel good. He lets her ass go, just to watch her for a few moments, letting her keep the pace of their fucking. And she doesn't disappoint at all.
She rides him like a professional, taking his entire dick, leaning forward, lifting her ass just so the tip is inside her and then she lets herself go, falling, clamping once more against his shaft. Her movements are precise, quick and powerful. Everything that a stud like Ghira wants for the girl riding him. "Oh, and you are a perv too~." Ruby surprisingly knows how to dirty talk too, licking her lips as she continues riding him. "Fucking your daughter's friend cunt... making her moan like a slut... aren't you feeling ashamed~" She continues teasing him, despite their height difference, Ruby is still a capable person. And he is adoring that. But while he enjoys the teasing... he is not going to take it down laying.
No, he is going to pound her too. He doesn't want any smug girls thinking that they are going to take it all for free. Suddenly, she turns Ruby around, laying her on her back, his hands teasing her nipples as he lifts his pelvis and thrusts down, filling her womb. Pounding away as she screams, making him grin with smug pride. That he can make someone this strong become putty thanks to his cock. Again and again, fucking her, stretching her out, making her squirm under his weight.
Ruby too is feeling fantastic. Ghira's weight on top of her feels fantastic, with him going as deep as possible, making her cunt feel every delicious thick inch of his shaft, every twitch and far more. She is in love with his cock, adoring it with every fibre of her being. She is adoring all of that, groaning as she is fucked beyond words.
Of course, after a few minutes of that, even someone as powerful and as versed in the world of sex as Ghira has his limits. He looks into Ruby's eyes, looking for confirmation. Ruby only nods and locks her legs behind him. There is no hesitation on either part. Ghira just gives a final thrust and reaches his limit, pouring Ruby full of his seed, as she also clamps down around his cock, her body begging to be filled. And fill her he did, dumping as much cum as he can inside of her sloppy cunt, filling her for what feels like an eternity.
However, as he pulls back, his dick is still rock hard. He looks down, even a bit... surprised that he still can go on. As he gets on his knees on the bed, admiring his own body, Ghira doesn't realize that Ruby is also more than willing to continue. The little Reaper gets on her fours, shaking down her ass towards Ghira. "Hey~. I need more, my asshole has been craving by someone for a long time now~" She teases him, the childish aspect of hers still appearing, even as Ghira laughs from that.
"The little Red Hood wants to be fucked like a doggy... or like a Beowulf~." He teases her more, getting behind the girl. Time to recover? Not needed for someone like him.
Ghira doesn't even need to worry about lubing his cock or her asshole much. He simply scoops down the fluids leaking down from her cunt, rubbing it onto her butt, and making sure his dick is also sloppy enough. Ruby is making sure to continue in an exciting position, back arched, her butt pushed back, the perfect sight for a doggy fuck. One that Ghira is not letting it pass without absolutely destroying Ruby.
Now, unlike her cunt, he took her time with her asshole. Slowly pushing into her, Ruby bending forward into the bed, bitting down at the blankets, as she feels him stretching that hole that is not fucked often. Only for the best that Ruby offers her tight butt, and the faunus stretching her up is one of them.
It takes a bit of time. Thrusting forward and then back, forward and then back. A slow rhythm, to make sure he is not hurting her. Despite all of her aura and what he has done, the rough powerful fucking, he doesn't want to harm Ruby in the slightest. He just had the inkling that she would want it rough... and he was right.
Of course, with enough time and determination, and with a final surprised and pleasureful gasp from Ruby, Ghira hilts his dick inside of her body. His balls hit her body as he rests there, Ruby's face already onto the blankets as she prepares since Ghira doesn't hesitate to pull back from his previous position and then thrust back forward, filling in her body. She can experience every inch of his dick stretching her out even more than before. Her ass gives Ruby a... different sensation. It's not the same as being pounded in her cunt, but... it is equally as good. Groaning and bitting down, she tries to control herself but soon as Ghira is pulling back, she ends up trying to thrust back to get him to fill her again.
"Calm down, Ruby~. It will be better if you let me handle this, so stay put like my little bitch~." He has a teasing tone to his voice, pounding away at her tight hole, groaning and moaning as he does so. His balls are loudly slapping at her body, his pelvis slapping away at her tight butt, destroying Ruby. He is mercilessly fucking her, making her scream, bite down in a pillow to hold back her screams and give up on doing that to start screaming again. He is relentless in his behaviour, wanting to break Ruby.
And Break she did. While in her cunt the score was 1x1; she starts cumming, again and again, cramping down at his cock while feeling her cunt squirting down at their underside. The lust filling in both of their bodies only grows as Ghira realizes what he is doing. He is fucking Ruby so hard the moment an orgasm stops, another one has built up, like a chain reaction of pleasure, all of that from him destroying her butt.
"I'm almost there, Ruby." He groans into her ear after over half an hour has passed. Ruby is drooling onto the bed, her mind almost broken from how well she has been fucked. He is behind her, mercilessly keeping on thrusting inside her tight hole, without any semblance of giving her a break. Just like both parties want.
Limits are meant to be reached, and soon, Ghira reaches his own. After Ruby cums around his dick for... he has already lost time, but it's a very high number after that happens he gives her a final thrust, his entire cock shoved into her asshole. He feels his balls twitching, his entire shaft enveloped by her heavenly hole, as he falls on top of her body, both of them moaning and panting as they reach their respective limits. A few minutes pass, with both of them in that position, before Ghira pulls back, letting his cock free... a dick that is still semi-hard.
Words aren't needed now. Ruby simply turns onto her side, showing off her red butt, red after all the punishment it took from the alpha faunus stud, with him laying back in the bed, letting Ruby clean his dick off. But that is not what she is doing. The way that she is sucking his dick... she is deepthroating it, teasing his balls, and more. Groaning, he lets her have her fun for some time. She does seem tired but... the way she is cleaning him, sloppily drinking all the cum that covered his shaft, mixed in with her juices.
Ruby looks up, after cleaning him, looking at his once more throbbing shaft.
"I swore you'd be a bit too tired after cumming your mind out, Little Hood." He has a smug grin as she looks back, giving a kiss to the tip of his cock.
"Please, I'm a huntress~. It will take more than multiple anal orgasms to get me down for the count." She says, slightly jerking him off, with him smiling, lifting her and pushing her into a wall. "It seems Little Hood wants to go on for some time now, then. Don't complain if you can't sit for another few days~." He teases her, grinning from ear to ear, as he does so. It seems that this fucking will go on for a long time still.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carny-writings.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 29: Locked up for Love (Kaito Momota/Kaede Akamatsu, Danganronpa V3)
Summary:
Quick V3 commission between Kaede and Kaito being stuffed into a closet and then fucking. Simple and fun. Hope y'all enjoy!
Chapter Text
If there is something everyone needs to be used by now about Hope's Peak is that nothing there makes sense. All days are simply chaotic, with an ever-growing list of weird stuff happening. All and all, a very different and wild location.
That explains why Kaito and Kaede are banging at one door, trying to get it open.
"Come on guys, let us out of there!" Kaito exclaims as his fists bang at the wooden door, the loud noises shaking the whole closet that he and Kaede are locked at.
"Sorry guys, the two of you need to talk," Shuichi adds, from the other side of the door.
"We need to talk?!" Kaede is not this angry normally. But being locked onto a closet with her crush by three of her best friends will get a reaction out of anyone. She is fuming while hearing those in the outside.
"The two of you have been avoiding your feelings for far too long. Even Shuichi managed to confess his feelings for me." Maki replies, her voice sounding both annoyed and amused at this situation. A soft hey is heard from the detective, followed by the sound of a soft kiss, which promptly shuts him off.
"Yeah!" Miu is laughing while she holds the door back, applying... something onto the handle. "I'll make sure to soundproof it all, so you two nerds have time to bang each other while inside there. We'll be back in like... one hour. So stay put and make sure to swallow, Slutedi!" Her laugh is cut down by the sound of a 'SMACK' and while Miu is complaining... everything gets silent.
Kaede and Kaito look at the other's eyes, the closet having a bit of light, but they are still very close to one another. Both of them are blushing as they look away from the other who is sharing this place with them. This is all... so weird.
"So we are just staying silent while here, right?" Kaito asks, crossing his arms, trying to look away but... it's not easy for him to do so. After all, Kaede is always someone who captures his attention. Someone who, without knowing, demands all of his focus. All the time. Her personality, her beauty and it all makes it hard for him to look away.
"Y-Yeah, not like we have anything to share with the other, yeah?" Her question ends up... hurting both of them. But there is a clear hesitation in his words.
"O-Of course..." Kaito groans... and blushing, still looks away.
The silent continues for a few more moments, but neither party seems to want to break it... but neither party also wants to continue staying silent.
"Every since we pushed Shuichi and Maki together they've been annoying us to 'confess our feelings'." Kaito ads, as if it is a joke. Like it's something funny to be shared.
"Heh, maybe they are just trying to repay the favour... b-but it's not like I like you!" Kaede quickly adds... and that hurts both of them even more. Both of their gazes sad, barely managing to focus.
"...Psh, as if someone like me would have any chance with someone like you." They say at the same time, anger and shock filling the other's eyes.
"Someone like you? Come on Kaito! You are amazing! You've been a fantastic friend for all of us ever since the start of the year. You've defeated that sickness of yours, your willpower, your cheerfulness, everything about you makes you a fantastic person!" She exclaims, annoyed at him
"Oh yeah? What about you? You're not only the smartest person in our class - yeah even more than Miu, I've seen your test scores, you are humble, gorgeous, someone who is always there not only for me but for everyone, just... you're the most amazing girl in this entire school! There's a reason why I like you!" He says back, both of them getting closer and closer, until he realizes the final thing he said, thanks to Kaede's shocked eyes.
"C-Come on, don't... don't bullshit me." Kaede seldom swears, but this seems like a fitting time. "You can't be serious now! There's no way you like me!" She exclaims, getting extra close to him. "I've... I also like you, you dunce!" She feels like complaining now. This dance... all of this has been for nothing huh?
"Heh..." Kaito gives a laugh, not rejecting how close she is to him. "...I think both of them were right. We need to have more trust in our feelings, huh?" He asks out loud, Kaede also joining in as she gets close to the boy.
"Yeah. I think so too." She whispers, slowly approaching the boy until... he pulls her slightly up, their lips finally connecting in a pure show of love. Of course, a few seconds it goes down, a robotic voice grows from the back of the closet.
'Step one concluded. Please start step two 'FUCKING LIKE RABBITS' as early as possible to the freedom signal to be given'
Both parties look around, seeing a small robot, clearly put there by Miu. Not only that, not only is Kaede blushing and stuttering, Kaito has moved towards the wall of the closet, also blushing a storm as he tries to control his shame at the implications.
"W-Wait they don't expect us to... do it, right? I mean, I just confessed to ya!?" Kaito is terrified. Of course, he wants to do it with her. He is a horny young adult, and well... Kaede is incredibly hot. That is something else he can admit.
However, while Kaito is feeling conflicted, something is brewing inside Kaede's head. An idea. A very perverse and fun idea, but an idea nonetheless. And one that she has been wanting to try with him for a while. "W-Well..." Despite her courage, it's still a bit hard to really... say it. "W-Why don't... we try it too? They were right that we've been bottling this up for way too long." She asks, directly, to him.
The astronaut cannot answer, for a few moments. After all, why would she offer such a thing? Isn't that... too much? Looking into her eyes he realized that... no. This is not too much. "I just gotta ask... are ya sure?" A true man always asks for consent. And Kaede smiles, nodding. It's clear that she wants it, it is also something she has been desiring for way too long.
Soon, their second kiss happens. But while the first was fast, cut short and... while shown all the emotion between them wasn't enough to fully convey everything. This one does. Kaede's chest pushing against Kaito's, both of their mouths opened, their tongues in a dance, like binary stars. Both of their breathing getting faster as their wishes grow more and more powerful, more and more interlinked. Soon, Kaito lifts Kaede - something both of them always wanted to happen, pushing her against one of the walls. All the time, Kaede's hands are moving onto his chest, taking off his shirt, trying to already strip him. Now that he is any better, holding her up with only one hand, pulling from the kiss only so she can also take off her sweater and bra.
"I-If I go too fast..." He tries to say, but Kaede pulls him back with a quick kiss. "Please. This is not just about you, Kaito-kun. I also want to be with you, okay? So calm down and let me down so I can strip." Kaede has her usual soft pout whenever she is slightly annoyed with someone, but Kaito knows very well she is just kidding now. With a final kiss, he lowers her down, also stepping back, as both his pants and her skirt come down in a single motion. Surprising both parties.
Kaede is hot, that much everyone with eyes can see. But Kaito is also very hot, with a strong body and with a long and thick shaft to match. If Kaede wasn't such a prepared and dedicated woman, one that can even be seen as scary.
But it isn't scary for her. It's exciting.
"W-What do you want to do then?" Kaito is still a bit worried. He doesn't want to pressure Kaede and for a while in his life, he imagined that his partner wouldn't be this eager. Of course, Kaede is not someone who is going to lay down and take it like a shy woman. She also has her desires.
"Lift me against this wall again and fuck me." She is direct now. Not even giving him any margin to think on the contrary. She wants his dick and she wants it now. And she will have it.
"Heh, I thought Miu was the perverted one~." Kaito can't hold back on his teasing as he lifts her upwards towards the wall, pushing her against it. Both of them naked, barely lit up by the soft light of the closet... while not the most romantic place to lose one's virginity, it doesn't matter for either of them. After all, this is not about doing it 'perfectly'. Not all things in life can be perfect. But the person they are doing it with... well, that can be. And for this duo, they can't think about anyone better than the other.
Despite their passion and the excitement both of them are feeling, Kaito still takes a bit of time, not simply shoving his dick down her pussy. That wouldn't be good behaviour, after all. This is not just about his pleasure but about making Kaede feel good too. So, holding her against the wall, he slowly pushes his dick into her, groaning and kissing her, trying to make Kaede feel as comfortable as possible. His desire is not to hurt her, is to make her relaxed enough not to hurt her at all.
And he succeeds~. Inch after inch of his dick entering her tight hole, slowly, inch by inch, their kiss also filled with soft moans from both parties. Kaito groans, holding Kaede in place as he moves upwards. Kaede, not to be outdone, tries to thrust downwards at his dick to ride him. It's a bit hard given the position, but Kaito is very thankful for the tries, for her doing her best to take him to his base.
It takes some time, with Kaito pulling back for a bit, Kaede resting her arms on his neck, and slowly guiding him towards the base of his dick. "A bit to the left" Or "Yes, just like that, go a bit deeper down" As both of them discover the limits from their bodies. Slowly finding out what feels good and what doesn't. Until Kaito finally hilts himself deep into Kaede's body.
Kaede gets a bit out of breath with all of that. It's... overwhelming, she is not used to all of this. She is not used to the pleasure that she gets from being fucked like that, she is not used to the pleasure of being fucked at all. His dick is stretching her, rubbing against all of her sensitive parts. And her cunt too is doing wonders for Kaito, his cock being gripped by her walls, with his moaning as he hilts down on her body. Both of them are feeling more pleasure than they ever felt simply masturbating. This is... fantastic.
"K-Kaito... I need more. I need... won't you think anything bad of me?" Kaede wonders, Kaito slowing down. Her pussy feels... fantastic, so it's hard for him to even think about slowing down. But Kaede is asking something, there is no way he can reject her. There is no way he can deny Kaede anything.
"What is it?" He wonders, stopping, just... savouring her tightness.
"I... I always wanted to try... my other hole..." Kaede is not looking back, focusing on the wall in front of her. "Would you mind... doing me in there?" She is red once more, from the mixture of pleasure and desire.
Kaito freezes for a moment. He has always been a fan of anal in all porn he watched. And now Kaede is giving him a chance to do it with the person he loves the most in the world? There is no way he is going to reject it.
Grinning, and making sure to pull slowly from her cunt, he turns Kaede around, his back at the wall, lifting her and taking aim. Slowly, now that his cock is also all lubed up from the bit of pussy fucking they did, slowly sliding her down. And now... he also takes his time. He knows that he shouldn't hurry too much but... he ends up sliding fairly easily. A surprised gasp escapes his mouth, as he tries to understand what is going on.
"I-I'm fairly well trained" Kaede mutters, leaning a bit back, so she can get even closer to him. "You can... go faster." She instructs. No, she requests.
And Kaito, as stated before, will never deny a request from her.
He lifts her up and down, up and down, fucking her onto his dick, going faster and faster. He quickly gathers that Kaede's ass has already been well trained. She has played with that hole many times it seems. And with that new notion, there's no reason for now doing his all.
The loud sounds of their bodies hitting each other fills in the closet. He places her down at the ground, pushing her slightly over so he can go even faster in his fucking. Pounding away at her ass, the PLAP PLAP sound of their rough fucking, of her ass jiggling and from the pure lust filling the air with those lewd moans.
Moans that grow louder and louder. Now that both of them are doing what they have always wanted, there's no more need for words. Just their bodies slowly meeting up with one another, pre adding in for more lubrification as Kaito continues to reshape Kaede's ass, just like she always wanted. This is a bit lewder than she expected but... this is also fantastic. Until she hears the words that make her break.
"I-I'm almost there!" He whispers into her ears. Both of them reaching their limits.
"I-Inside. I will get too dirty... otherwise" She says, but that is not the true reason. She just wants to feel him cumming inside her ass.
Gripping her tits, with a final thrust, Kaito starts spurting inside her. Kaede groans, also reaching her limits, growing even tighter, making sure not a single drop of his seed comes out of her ass.
They both lower down into the ground, panting heavily, covered in sweat. But even more, they are... feeling the pure joy of finally being together. Calming down after all of that, Kaito pulls out of her ass, and thanks to the shape of where they are, he turns around... giving Kaede a face full of his dick, covered in cum.
His very tasty dick.
...
Her mouth soon starts lapping at it, cleaning his cock, as he groans. "H-Hey what are..." He says as the door to the closet is opened for a moment.
"Hey, are you two finally dat-" Miu was asking, as the trio who locked them out there realizes what is happening... and Maki pushes Miu back, and closes the door, as a shout of 'I WANT A THREESOME' can be heard from the outside.
Kaito and Kaede are now blushing like a storm, but now for being caught in such a position.
"...Wanna finish cleaning me out and I get out off again, after that we go out, what do you say?" Kaito asks, with Kaede nodding.
"Yeah. They locked us here... but they can't make us leave until we are done~" She replies, finally, back to her 'duties' as Kaito lifts her towards his face, starting to lick her cunt. They know there's a world outside... but right now, they just care for one another.
Chapter 30: Bunny Breeding (Futa Mirko/Izuku, My Hero Academia)
Summary:
Quick chapter of a prompt that got slightly out of control, with futanari Mirko with a slutty Izuku. Hope y'all have fun.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Izuku was... shocked when Mirko offered to let him intern with her. He knows that UA college is... one of the most prestigious, and he realized that he was both with a bunny style and he was starting to use more of his legs - which let his ass get even fatter than it was, something Ochako kept teasing him. However, he knows he is a capable hero, and besides All-Might Mirko has been his favourite hero for years. So, he took the chance to intern with her with open arms. He would never let such a chance go by, without seizing it. He needs to impress his heroine, and working out hard, and making sure she is happy with him is the top priority.
Of course, he didn’t expect her agency to be... so gigantic! She always works alone, but it’s a bit of a shock to see how huge that place is. Most of the doors are locked, and he ends up getting lost in the building. She told him to get to the conference room and call her, and he is trying to get there... but he thinks he has gotten... to a training hall? Yeah, this seems like one. Still lost, and wanting to maybe find some directions - maybe even a window, to show he is at least above ground level - he enters one of the rooms. And he comes to three realizations
1- He is not above ground level, or at least the room he entered doesn’t have a window.
2- Mirko is there!
3- She has a fucking huge hard dick inside the thickest onahole he has ever seen, putting lube on it while still jerking off.
“Fucking hell! I told you to... you know what? It’s fucking breeding time. I’ll tell you once. You hesitate, I am going after you and we are doing it without lube. Get your ass in here, undress, turn around and show me your fat butt.” Mirko orders.
Izuku always had a crush on strong women. Muscular women. Especially heroines. They were always his weakness. And Mirko especially. But he never knew she had a dick. And he has gotten an order form her, from his idol. Even as he is terrified of that dick - which is far bigger than his and any cock he has seen in his time watching porn or hentai - he understands that monster + no lube = a very sad and hurt Izuku. So he quickly enters the room, closing the door.
“Fuck, sorry for this, little bun.” Mirko gasps, her face red, her toned skin glistening with sweat. She is naked, as naked as they come, showing off to him not only her strong body but also her dick. She has taken the onahole off, tossed it aside, towards a pile of... many broken onaholes. “It’s mating season for me now. And usually, I just stay inside jerking off until I use the fact I beat up bad guys as a way of blowing off steam but... you got me before I could be done. And since you are here to train... I think it will be a good idea to start it now.” She says. “Strip down.” That simple order as she stands up... Izuku has never felt so submissive his entire life. And he is loving it.
The hero-in-training basically rips of his shirt and pants, he has many more, and he can’t wait. He needs to join her in that moment. His dick is far smaller than hers, just an average cock but.. for Mirko, that doesn’t matter. He could’ve been longer than her, thicker than her, and that still wouldn’t have mattered. Because she is the top here, as with a single glare, he follows that first orders of her, getting on his fours, showing off his fat butt.
The Heroine isn’t someone who loses time. She is still holding that bottle of lube, and she squeezes a lot of it onto his fat butt, letting it slide and making his pale skin glimmer as she makes sure he is very well lubed. “Heh, you know, I have bunny biology. Once I start fucking you, I’m either starting once I feel that I bred you... or once I have no more cum left.” She says, giving his fat butt a spank. “This will be your endurance training.” She continues dirty talking, not expecting any response.
“W-Well, I’ll make sure to tire you out then!” Izuku barks back, blushing, hesitating, but there is clear passion in his eyes.
“...Fucking hell, UA wasn’t lying when they said you were up for all the challenges in the world. Well then, little boi, are you ready for the ass pounding of a lifetime?” She wonders, with him nodding. She is happy, even if this is a bit forced, he seems willing. Good. Rumi likes when her sluts are willing.
After dumping almost half of the bottle on his ass, she makes sure to give her own dick a nice coating too, shivering as the cold lube slides down her shaft and to her balls, dripping down under them both. She grabs his feminine ass, giving it another spank, now the shape of both her left and right hands are imprinted on his butt, before pulling back, taking aim... and shoving her entire cock into his virgin asshole in one go, almost popping his prostate. Or that is how he feels at least, as with a single thrust, he feels his dick spurting under him, his eyes getting crossed up, a dumb expression in his face as he loses his virginity and has the first hands-free orgasm of his life in one thrust.
“No fucking mercy.” She replies and pulls back before thrusting forward, his prostate feeling as her dick rubs all around him, Mirko not giving him any mercy. Usually, one expects to be given a bit of time before the hardcore pounding comes, but Mirko is not everyone else. She is not someone who would give a cute little boy toy like Midoriya mercy. Because she wants to reshape his asshole, again and again, breed him again and again.
The sound of her hips hitting his fat butt fill the room, the delightful groans of lustful clamour being music to her bunny ears. And Izuku has never felt anything akin to that, and he sorely regrets it. He has known he is bisexual for a while, dreaming of strong guys as much as he has a crush on girls like Ochako or Mirko, the strong type. But now, he has found the best of both worlds, being fucked by one of those muscular girls. He can fell his dick trying to shoot something, but after the first orgasm, his balls are simply... empty. Mirko is so good that she milked out all of his seed in the first thrust, making him have dry orgasms for the rest of the time.
While Rumi would be able to keep on fucking him for hours normally, she is a breeding frenzy. She wants to breed a sloppy cunt and have some kids, but all she has now is some femboy butt, a deliciously fat femboy butt, but still, femboy butt. She can’t breed him. But as she cums, her cock getting even thicker, Izuku’s ass growing tighter as if trying to milk her dick for everything that it is worth, as she fills him in. Shot after shot, every single shot of hers far more voluminous than the previous orgasm of his, milking all the cum that he had in his balls. And she is not over. Far from it.
She effortlessly lifts Midoriya upwards, putting him in a full nelson, watching as both his belly bulges and his cock flaps, now soft, as there’s no way a boy like him can maintain his erection when his asshole is being gaped so fucking hard. Even as his belly is full of cum and some of it is leaking around her dick - no matter how tight his asshole is, some will leak - she continues pounding him, more pleasure filling his mind, making his spine and body jolt with pleasure as the cum slushes in his insides. And then she cums again, almost every minute. And this time, it seems she is cumming more. Izuku may be very strong and determined... but after half an hour after orgasms that barely end and continue, with his belly being flooded more... he ends up passing out.
Hours later, he comes to himself, panting loudly, looking around, as he tries to figure out where he is. Looking around he sees Mirko, naked, her cock flopping. Even soft she is far longer and thicker than he is hard, something that just registers in his normal mind. “Yo, Bun, yer up.” She says normally, tossing him a bottle of water, which he quickly gulps down.
“Sorry about that. I was deep in my heat mindset and, well...” she points to him his belly bloated, as he looks down at the mess there is in this room... but there is no mess. He realizes he has been brought to the dorms. “I don’t do stuff half-assed. Be kicking the ass of villains or some other shit. Alright so...” She is starting, but he holds up his hands.
“W-Well... I kinda want to ask... w-would this be a normal routine of ours?” He wonders, with her shaking her head negatively.
“N-Nah, don’t you worry, I’ll make sure to be far away from you for every morning until I’ve been milk-” She tries to say something, but is interrupted.
“N-No... I mean... I passed out! I’m not supposed to fail someone who is in need! W-What if... you need to fill in something better than a toy to be ready for your day?” Izuku asks with a huge blush... as Mirko’s cock twitches once, a huge drop of precum coming out of it.
“...Heh, you really are determined.” She says. “Alright then, bun! Every morning I’m going to reshape that asshole before we go out for our training and to get those bad guys! I hope you are ready!”
Izuku knew that he had been invited because he had to learn... well, it seems that he has a whole month to train to handle Mirko giving it all. And he knows by the end, he will take her dick better than any toy. Plus Ultra, after all.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 31: Poolside fun (Kaede/Shuichi/Miu, Danganronpa V3)
Summary:
Shuichi finds himself in a pool with Kaede and Miu... who are very much happy to have him there.
Notes:
God, it has been a long time since I've written anything here. Deaths in my family, college, pandemic... yeah, all of that is happening. Sorry for dying. As a 'Sorry' I've finished a prompt from Tumblr and seeing how much it has grown, it's coming here!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay Shuichi, no need to panic, you can take your time there...” he mutters, walking into the pool. He has been wanting to take a dip there for a bit, but... he hasn’t been able to do so. Most of the girls spend their days there, which can be very annoying. Because he can barely hold himself back normally, but then you put them in Bikinis... especially the girls like Kaede and Miu, he understands that there’s no way he wouldn’t show himself off. But now, he heard that Tenko is planning a girl’s meeting tonight, so he feels that it will be safe to go to the pool. “There’s no chance that any of them are heeee-” He wanted to say here, but as he looks forward, he realizes that... he is not alone.
“Hey, Saihara-kun! Come on in!” Kaede is waving to her best friend, grinning from ear to ear all the while Miu watches with a chuckle. “Hey there, nerd.” It’s her reply.
“H-Hey girls? Didn’t Chabashira-san have a meeting today?” He asks, blushing. God, Kaede and Miu are... so fucking hot! Their tits can barely be held back by their tops, their bodies are wet and shining, they are just... perfect. Shuichi is glad he has a towel so he covers himself as he freezes.
“Oh no, that has been moved for tomorrow, she was feeling a bit down so Himiko is having a cuddle session with her,” Kaede explains as she swims towards Shuichi. “Come on in then, Saihara-kun! The water is great!” She waves, grinning, not noticing the state that he is in.
“Psh, as if he is getting in the water,” Miu says from the back. “Dude probably saw my fat tits and now is with a stiffy! Hahahaha, so fucking lewd~!” Miu even gropes her tits as she speaks, and her loud voice basically means that both Kaede and Shuichi can’t avoid looking at her.
“Miu! Don’t say stuff like that” Kaede is already swimming towards Miu to complain, but for some reason, the inventor, who usually by any angry mention towards her would already be cowering but... something is making her act a bit too forward. Because when Kaede got to her, Miu starts groping her tits too. “Maybe even your flat things here helped him go there~” She is laughing, Kaede now blushing too.
“W-What are you talking about?!” She complains, trying to get away from her. Or at least pretending to do so. But there is something in their behaviour, not that Shuichi can notice, because the blush in his face isn’t more attention-grabbing than the fact that in his distress, he dropped his towel, and is now clearly showing off his own erection. “...Oh.” She says, now both girls really paying attention to him.
“Fucking hell, Akamatsu, you are a genius,” Miu whispers in her ear, as the girls had... kinda planned this. After all, there is no way they didn’t realize that Shuichi has been trying to get a dip going and enjoy a bit of the pool, but given how often the girls were there, he’d be scared to try something. And now, they have him right where they want.
“Mhm, I know. Now behave, we can’t have him running away.” She whispers back... and then stands up from the pool. The water slowly drips from her body, as she walks towards Shuichi and... gives him a side hug. Pushing his arms between her breasts, teasing the boy while slowly walking towards the water, doing her best not to look down. “No need to worry, okay? We just... want to have fun with you.” She smiles, a soft pure smile... even if her intentions aren’t the purest around anymore.
She brings the boy towards the pool, and then... pushes him in, getting a yelp of surprise from him. He dives right into the pool and as he rises up, he is soon surrounded by both Kaede and Miu, who delight in making sure that he is having fun. Weirdly enough, even as he is dragged to the pool, the two girls don’t try anything weird with him. They just play with him, tossing water to his face, playing some catch inside the pool and just... having fun. For almost half an hour, the three of them enjoy each other in that space. Until as Shuichi tires up a bit he leans up at the wall of the pool... being surrounded by both Miu and Kaede.
“Heh, see? Ya enjoyed your time here, ya nerd.” Miu is leaning onto his chest, pushing up her funbags to his left side, showing off her huge size. Something that Shuichi has been doing his best to ignore but... it isn’t working. After all, while the time in the pool was relaxing and helped him distract from the bodies of his two crushes... well, it kinda has been hard to focus on anywhere but their tits or their butts as they swim away. Their bodies are being shown and he has done his best to not look but... it almost seems like they want to be ogled. Especially how they are acting as they are relaxing.
“I-I did...” At least he is not trying to deny it. “You are... two great friends of mine.”
“Mhm... great friends, huh?” Kaede joins with Miu, leaning into his rather lithe chest. Enjoying the proximity to the man still with a teasingly smile the two girls really growing closer and closer. Their fat tits pushed against him, Shuichi doing his best not to just die right there, but he has reached his limit.
"G-Girls, I am doing my best not to ogle you both but I just... can't." He is a bit skirmish, blushing, doing his best not to do anything rude towards his friends.
"...Yeah, yer this kind of fucking gentleman aren't ya? There's a reason..." Miu mutters, grumbling as Kaede decides to take the initiative.
"Shuichi... if we didn't want you ogling us, we'd not be doing this. You have our full permission to look and do... much more." She is blushing while speaking because of course, she is. This is a very exciting situation and she is feeling tense about what may happen. She knows that this isn't something that happens normally, and she knows this is the one shot the three of them have to get together.
"M-Much more?!" He still doesn't believe them... which infuriates Miu a bit. Not a lot, but a bit, enough for her to scream.
"WE WANT YOU TO FUCK US!" And now the three dorks are blushing. God, this is a lot. This is very much a lot for all of them.
"...You both are su-" He tries speaking again but it's now Kaede's turn to be done with it all. She takes hold of his face and just... kisses him. Right in his lips, a full make-out session starts between them, their passion finally showing through. It feels... special, to be with him. His flavour, his warmth... Kaede is loving it.
Given how she doesn't want to be the third wheel, as soon as the kiss between them is finished, Miu gets her own. First, from Shuichi, the shy boy never expecting to kiss one, much less two of the prettiest women in the world... and he much less expected that after those kisses, they'd turn to face the other, and he'd be able to watch that equally hot and lovely sight of their own passion.
"I..." He tries speaking, but speaking is done now. Kaede and Miu together rise up from the pool, with Shuichi being dragged up with them. They can't go too far, however. The three of them are feeling the heat, and besides the warm water from the pool, their bodies want more. Miu's suggestion still hangs around their head, leading them to want to be together, in the most carnal sense of the word.
They can't even go too far. His erection is still showing. And now that he can pay attention to their clothes, he can also see that they are excited. Their nipples, specifically do appear slightly in their bikinis. And as they hastily strip down... are shown clearly to the detective.
"Heh, I may joke around with you Bakamatsu..." Miu moves behind Kaede, already feeling a bit of a mischievous streak - she can't lose her position as the prettiest and also the best qualified in the entire squad to deal with sexual matters, so she is pushing her own shyness down to act as a bit of a perv - "But you have some very nice tits, doesn't she?" She questions, directly to Shuichi.
"...V-Very, I need to constantly stop myself from..." He is starting, as Kaede grabs his hands, as he is sitting down at the edge of the pool, Kaede right as his lap now as Miu is guiding her there.
"No stopping anymore. It's just the three of us." Kaede states, and she takes his hands and places them right onto her tits, alongside Miu's. The duo stays there for a bit, rubbing and groping Kaede, really making her feel her growing pleasure. She isn't standing still, however. She and Miu had an objective from the start, and they are going to make use out of it.
Moving her hands down, she grasps the edges of his Speedo's, pulling them down. She has been admiring his erection for a bit - girls can be horny too, sue her - but seeing it personally... damn, she needs to feel that monster inside of her. She needs to be one with him. So much so she starts grinding her covered cunt right onto his cock, surprised but very pleasureful gasps escaping from his mouth.
"K-Kaede!" He exclaims, with Miu looking down to know what is going on... and twisting Kaede's nipples, as a small punishment. And what a punishment it is, with Kaede also moaning, her pleasure mixing up with a bit of pain just for some extra spice.
"S-Shu... you..." She wants to say something but Miu interrupts her. "You better push that cock inside of ya before I push you away and..." She is getting into her dominant streak... before a glare from Kaede shuts her up. "Miu, I love you and I want all of us to be together, but if you stop me now I am putting you on chastity and tossing the key away." She is not joking. And of course, Miu knows it.
"S-Sure, I just wanted to..." She is speaking, as Kaede grins back.
"I know, I know... but Shu gotta know it's the two of us. Not us fighting, the two of us." She says, standing up, as Miu helps her to fully strip down. Panties gone, letting Shuichi admire her lower hole. Her pussy... somewhere where he'll be in a few moments.
"D-Damn..." He ends up muttering, just in... love with her. All aspects of her. From her mind to her own being... to her drop-dead gorgeous body. He has never felt any more excited than at this moment. And Kaede is going to make sure he enjoys it.
She's in the dominant position. Shuichi is sitting down, watching it. Miu is helping Kaede find her own footing, helping her find the right angle and position, as she rubs the tip of his cock right onto her cunt. She can feel her heart beating, Shuichi can feel his heart beating... the moment growing closer and closer until...
It happened.
The two of them were joined... well, the three of them have been joined in their feelings, but now the two of them are physically joined. Their pleasure, their bodies, became one, as Kaede pushes Shuichi's cock inside of her. She can feel his long shaft, starting to stretch her open. She has experience with dildoes and with her own fingers, but this is far more special. The heat of someone else, the looks of ecstasy from him, this is just too special. She is in love with this feeling, and she will do anything to keep feeling it.
"Go on, stop just staring at his face Bakamatsu! Rock his world!" Of course, Miu's egging her to go on. Not that she blames her other lover. Holding at his shoulders, she starts moving up and down, letting him hit deeper and deeper places. Miu's behind her, fingering herself, she knows it, and also using her other hand to tease one of her tits. As for Shuichi's hands, they've moved down, towards her hips, helping her both get a nice rhythm going, and also feeling the delicious fat ass that she has. Win-win for everyone involved.
This local also provides quite the sensation. The warm water from the pool provides an extra moist place, allowing for a nice and sloppy penetration. Kaede is feeling his cock, and he is sliding up and down her insides. Her tight cunt really providing a perfect hole for him, at least in his mind. And his dick really stretching her out, rubbing her right onto her most sensitive spots, making jolts of pleasure flash through her entire being. Yeah, this feels great.
The two of them, however, are virgins. Virgins that have no experience with what is going on, virgins that are too excited about their own bodies. They have reached their limits, they've reached the point of no return rather easily. Kaede leans forward, kissing Shuichi, as she mutters something... neither Shuichi nor Miu understanding it. In the end, was just a simple 'cumming', as she reaches her point of no return. And feeling her quivering cunt around his shaft... fuck, Shuichi has reached his own limits too. He can't deal with it anymore, and with Kaede's entire weight pushing down, he also climaxes, shooting his cum directly onto her womb.
Shuichi is laying down panting, trying to recovery... but he is not going to be allowed to recover. Because there is a second woman very much interested in getting on with him. Kaede manages to rise up from his pelvis, with Miu's help, falling to his side. She is panting too, covering her face with her arms, trying to find some more energy to continue these activities.
Miu knows that just trying to chat with Shuichi won't work. She knows that he is a bit tired, after cumming inside a girl for the first time. So she knows that she gotta motivate him another way.
As he looks up, he comes to Miu shaking her deliciously fat butt from side to side, really showing her own body off. "Heeey~ Ya had a shot with Kaede... I hope ya don't plan to leave me hanging~" He isn't. Finding energy he didn't even know he had, he stands up, getting behind her, taking inspiration from all the media he has watched beforehand... and starting to fuck Miu, taking a bit of time to get her in doggy style.
Kaede watches from the side as Shuichi takes the initiative, knowing very much that is how Miu prefers. She talks a bit game, but she is just a kitty. She remembers Miu sharing a few things and well... "Hey Shuichi~" Kaede's voice is very, very teasing, already alerting Shuichi and especially Miu. "Give her a nice spanking." It's what Kaede says, with Miu looking back a bit scared... and then Shuichi does that to her. And the loud moan escapes her mouth, as she feels her ass jiggling.
"N-Nooooo!" She is trying to hold back the pleasure, but it is clear that spankings are some of her favourites. And she's very happy to take them... and it seems that Shuichi is very much down to ditch them. Spanking her behind, thrusting against her, the sounds of his pelvis and his hands meeting her ass picking up the pace.
Kaede too, stands up and joins them. She can feel his seed dripping out of her cunt, something she doesn't want. Remembering a chat she had with Miu... she just moves to the front of the other girl, opening up her legs, something that makes Miu a bit shocked, but very appreciative of the other girl, starting to lazily eat her out, as her body is thrust back and forward again and again.
Shuichi doesn't feel like cumming, as he has just reached his own orgasm, but Miu does, and the flavour of his own seed being fed to her, helps to bring her to her limit. Twitching, with Kaede and Shuichi holding her close... that felt special. Loving. The three of them fall down in that heap of passion, exhausted after all they did.
"...S-So..." Shuichi is the first one to speak. "...We dating now or... what?" He questions, with the two of them nodding.
"I mean... as long ya can handle the two sexiest..." Miu is starting, but she is shut down by Kaede.
"Yeah, we are dating now." She says, Miu's blushing and looking away. Dammit, why Kaede looks this hot when being confident.
"...Wow." It's all Shuichi can say. Grinning, he lays with the two of them, before they realise they should clean up and get dressed.
~//~
Epilogue:
In a dark room, someone watched all that happened. Someone who had the free day and saw all that went down. "...This... may be a problem." The shadowy figure says the plans for the first case may be wild out of trajectory now.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 32: Stress Relief (Izuku Midoriya/Asui Tsuyu, My Hero Academia)
Summary:
Well, a rather simple story, nothing too complicated, basically an ask that got a bit too big. In summary...
"Tsuyu being pinned down on her desk in the class by Deku and thoroughly pound into and finally bred by the other hero in training."
Notes:
Hi Everyone! Been writing quite a bit on my tumblr and hey, created a new big prompt! Well, not that big as it's just 1k words but... eh, it's fun. It has one of my favourite kinks in casual sex, and free use, so... y'all know what I enjoy now XD.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They knew about the program. That heroes, if desired, can fuck other heroes without repercussion. That it is allowed for ‘sexual relief’, something that exists in the hero world in general and even there, in the UA University. That is legally accepted, but it seldom comes up. Just a few times with Midnight, for example. But... Tsuyu isn’t like other heroes. Her animalistic side is something that exists outside of her control and being near her crush... is driving her close to insanity.
So much so that one day, she reached her limits. Between classes, she just got to Izuku and looked deep into his eyes. Everyone in the class was busy with other things but... they all heard Tsuyu’s voice. “I need you to fuck me, right here, right now.” They heard, stopping in their tracks.
Izuku is blushing, but before he can even say anything, Tsuyu just pushed his desk a bit forward, pushing all his school items out of it, lifted up her skirt and showed off her butt. The entire audience is in pure shock, as Izuku looks at that godly scene, almost drooling thanks to how hot Tsuyu looks. His heart is thumping, as he is frozen in place.
“Y-You can’t do this! This is against school regula-” Iida tries to speak but a slap from Tsuyu’s tongue shuts him up.
“I’m making use of the sexual relief act. I’ve asked Izuku for a clear relief of my own stress right now, and I know he signed the act to always follow through it with any classmates.” She mutters, clearly growing more and more excited. She needs him.
Izuku, being the hero nerd that he is... knows about this act. He knows he can’t really refuse her... but deep down, he also knows that he’d never refuse anything close to that. Not when such a gorgeous classmate of his is begging to be fucked, even if in public.
The rest of the class watches in shock as Izuku pulls down his pants, revealing an impressive cock. Quite a few of his classmates look down in jealousy, as he just approaches Tsuyu’s body, standing up from his chair, with her bent over his desk.
The audience grows a bit excited as they fully get that show. Izuku rubs his own quickly hardening cock onto Tsuyu’s sloppy cunt, feeling jolts of pleasure rushing through his body, far more powerful than anything he has ever felt. What Izuku doesn’t know is that Tsuyu’s pussy produces a natural aphrodisiac, something that is built to excite and prepare any potential mates to get them 100% ready to not just fuck her but to also breed her.
He holds her there, panting and breathing, until he pulls back one final time, before thrusting forward, but this time, aiming so he penetrates her. Tsuyu’s happy ‘ribbit’ shows everyone how overjoyed she is. How happy she is with that final result. Well, not the final result as they are just starting.
“Hey, class, hope you all are doing fine~,” Midnight says... coming in right as Izuku is picking up the pace. The sound of their fuck is all that comes from the otherwise silent class, everyone’s attention is unquestionably turned towards the duo. And how lost to the world they are.
Izuku’s hips are growing faster and faster, so much so that he needs to pin Tsuyu under his weight to get a good rhythm going. He needs to really go all out now, making her world with his cock. Teasing her nonstop, reaching the depths of her pussy she never knew anyone but her tongue could reach. A loud and powerful pounding, one that is assured to rock her world and leave her weak in her knees.
He isn’t stopping, either. His pace is accelerating, his movements are becoming more and more savage, effects of his lust, of being watched by his class and by the natural aphrodisiacs she produces. All and all, he is giving her no mercy, and she doesn’t want it.
She wants him to do her like that. With no holds barred. “Spank me, use my butt for your joy!” She speaks, gasps of a surprise coming from the other girls in the class, with the loud claps of his hand coming in contact with her behind joining in the lewd fusion of sounds.
Well, all good things have to come to an ending, and Tsuyu is the first one to get there. It arrives when she looks up and sees the perverted and lustful gazes out of everyone. From Momo to Midnight, to the shyest guy in class to the most perverted, they are all watching her be fucked in public. The realization drives her to the limits, with her eyes growing crossed as she croaks loudly, ribbiting into a powerful orgasm.
Izuku has never seen a woman cumming, as he had been a virgin until the present moment. Seeing Tsuyu reach her climax and sensing it around his shaft also leads him to cumming. Pushing her down, really showing the dominance between them that formed during their sexual romp, making her womb take his seed, filling her as all of their friends - and a teacher, fuck - watch.
He falls down, right on top of her body as Midnight walks towards the duo. Izuku knows that this is very legal and Midnight herself has done this a few times but... this is a very weird situation. The full weight of what he has done coming up, as the girls are looking at him with... is that lust and jealousy? But why? The guys are the same, but it seems different from theirs. Well, minus Todoroki, who seems more preoccupied with the weather outside. Regardless, he turns to face Midnight, with the professor just smiling.
“Now, you two go take a shower and come back as quickly as you can, I don’t want the class having this... delightful musk~” She orders, Tsuyu and Izuku having some challenge standing up, but dressing back up the best they can and walking outside.
As they do, Tsuyu leans onto his body, something that grabs very jealous stares from other people across the room. With them walking to the showers, Izuku realized something.
“T-Tsu” He knows better than call her Asui by now. “You gotta go to Recovery Girl’s room! You need a pil-” He tries to say, but Tsuyu’s glare shuts him up.
“...If it happens, it happens.” She mutters, continues walking silently. While Izuku very much... disagrees... he also thinks that... it wouldn’t be an issue. Yeah... it really wouldn’t.
Notes:
I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays
Chapter 33: A different sort of Love Hotel (Makoto/Kaede, Kaede/Shuichi (With Shuichi being NTRed), Danganronpa)
Summary:
'After many hours of grinding in the casino, Shuichi has enough coins to buy a Love Key, he is a bit nervous but can't wait to spend the night with Kaede. He also wonders who her fantasy would be? Wait, who is this Makoto Naegi, guy?!' Is the ask that started this. Sent by a good friend who has an Alpha Makoto Naegi blog, this ended up becoming this weird story. So let me make something clear.
THIS STORY HAS NTR. MORE OF A 'WILLING' NTR, BUT STILL NTR. PROCEED WITH CAUTION.
Notes:
Once again THIS STORY HAS NETORARE. This is a fun story that appeared from an ask, and I had fun both writing and streaming it. Rather kinky, with a very OOC Makoto that is based on a character from a friend of mine. If you enjoy this story, remember to leave kudos and a review!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Shuichi Saihara wanted to get together with Kaede. And he knows that the best way of doing all of this is to get a Love Hotel key and discover her true feelings. What she loves, what she doesn’t love and all of that. He is nervous as he gives her that gift and she is very happy too! She seems genuinely glad to be given such a precious gift, and the two of them step inside.
Shuichi needs a few moments so his eyes grow accustomed to the inside of the room, breathing in slowly as he comes... to realize that he and Kaede aren’t in the same place. This room seems to be a hotel room, but one where there’s a huge mirror where the wall would normally be... wait, that is not a mirror that is a window! Why would there be a window and that complex of a setup?
“Hi there, Makoto-kun!” He hears from Kaede. What? What is going on? Shuichi scoots forward, getting in front of the mirror and seeing what is happening on the other side of the Love Hotel. “Hey, Kaede! Can you hear me!” He screams, but neither party seems to notice him. Neither Kaede nor her muscular, tall and studly companion seems to even regard his presence there. What... what is going on there?
“Heh, nice seeing you here, Kaede-chan.” He speaks as if they’ve known each other for a long time, something that is filling Shuichi’s stomach with a dread pit. What is going on there? Is he in love with someone else? “So, this is the room where this will be happening, right?” He asks, with Kaede nodding.
“Sure is! Shuichi-kun is on the other side, aren’t you Shuichi?” She asks, turning to the two-way mirror and waiving. “Of course, we can’t hear him, as his room has been kinda sealed away, while he can listen to us! But, forget about him, this is about the two of us, alright?” She says, giving Shuichi a bit of an explanation. But not one that his mind can or even wants to compute.
“No worries. I’ll make sure that you are well-pleased tonight, my love.” Makoto knows when to be nice, grinning. He looks back at the mirror as Kaede leans into his body, giving out a wink. Shuichi can’t believe this is going on.
“Ugh, you know I hate all of this ‘my love’ thing! I want to be fucked, hardcore fucked!” Kaede’s vocabulary and behaviour too are very different from her usual self, Shuichi notices. She is always so nice but now she looks... even a bit desperate to be with Makoto. Not with him. With whoever this stud is.
“I know, I know, just don’t want to be too harsh. But if you want to be my good little whore...” Makoto continues, his tall muscular body towering over Kaede’s own body. He grasps at her ass as he pulls her closer, not just groping her but kneading her fat buttocks. Making her moan as he leans forward to a kiss.
Shuichi is trying to get their attention still. Even the knocking at the mirror doesn’t work. As the sounds of their make-out session start growing in the room, feeling hopeless, he tries to get to the door but... as he tries to force it open, he can’t. One can’t leave the Love Hotel until the fantasy is over. And it seems it will be a looooong time until it’s all over. He has no choice but to come back, still trying to grab their attention... and freezing in place, as Makoto is not stripping Kaede. He is ripping the clothes out of her body.
In a primal fashion, he uses his strength to tear away her sweater, her shirt, her bra, her skirt... and her panties. This is a pure moment of domination, of him showing that his urges and his force are far larger than her own. And she loves it. Leaning into his body, her nipples hard, and her cunt dripping from her excitement. She is soaking wet, and he is taking advantage of it.
Shuichi can’t help but think how... he would never be able to do that. Makoto is showing such a form of effortless domination, kissing Kaede again as he brings her to the bed, laying her down. He doesn’t even hesitate, as he is kissing her, he moves one of his hands to play with her cunt, fingering her, making her spasm in pleasure. His fingers can make her scream around his mouth, as he pulls back from that kiss, a quick line of drool linking both of them. "Heh, look at you, showing all of this pleasure... has your man ever done something like this?"
"P-Please" Kaede is panting, it's not clear if the please is about what he is saying or about what he is doing, if she thinks that the question is stupid or she needs more of him. Maybe it's both. Quite possibly it's both. "S-Shuichi knows I love him! B-But he knows he... fuck, he is pathetic as a man! He is far from an alpha, and that is why I started dating him." Finally, it clicked for Shuichi. This is Kaede's fantasy. She is seeing her ideal situation with him. And her ideal world with him is one... where he is watching her be fucked by other men. Better man.
Wait, where that one came from?
As Shuichi starts grasping with his mind, Makoto just smiles. "I know, that is why you're the best whore around. And as a reward..." Shuichi and Kaede look up, one a bit scared, the other very excited. Makoto stands up from the bed for a moment with Kaede licking her lips, waiting for the big reveal. Shuichi too, is there, thinking it couldn't be this bad. Why did Kaede think he wasn't worthy of her.
And then Makoto pulls down his pants, showing his erection. And Shuichi understood.
As he looks at Makoto's cock, he also looks down to get a glimpse of his dick. His hard dick, as he realizes, but doesn't want to put any more energy into figuring it out. As he pulls his pants down, looking upwards he can see the difference. He has a bellow average dick, around 3 and a half inches, a lean dick, one that doesn't inspire confidence. He has always been far smaller than the man in the porn he watches, and even then, they pale in comparison to Makoto. Makoto's cock is... such a monstrous shaft. Long, Thick, veiny, with heavy balls that hang low... if one were to be asked to draw the perfect representation of not only a cock, but an alpha's cock that is exactly what they'd draw. Maybe not even that, as that dick seems to be... beyond perfection. That is the best way he can describe, and seeing how in pure awe Kaede is... it's how she feels too.
Makoto just steps forward and Kaede starts instantly sucking that cock. No pauses, no reluctance in her actions. Just a primal desire to please someone who deserves to be worshipped. That is a realization that Kaede doesn't even need to have but Shuichi does. His hands slide down to his little cock as he watches all that is going down. Kaede, in the bed, moving her face up and down to please Makoto's mammoth shaft. A cock that wouldn't be weird in a horse, worshipped by a whore now.
If Shuichi can be honest with himself... he is loving that sight too. Kaede looks so slutty and... while he hates to admit it to himself as well... that sight is just right. A cock like that... it was made to be worshipped. Shuichi walks back towards the bed, still jerking off, as he watches in fascination. Of course he had a fantasy about Kaede already but it never happened like that. His fantasies were sweet and nice, not these... primal and sensual moments, with Makoto just... owning her. Because in the time it took for him to get to the bed, Makoto has grasped the behind of Kaede's head, starting to fuck her while she's also in her bed. In a way, another connection between her and Shuichi.
Thanks to the acoustics of the room, Shuichi can hear every gagging sounds that come from Kaede. Despite this being her fantasy, her kink is for the stud she is fucking to be so absolutely dominating and so huge that even in this fantasy of hers she can't handle him. She is suffering to get him fully down her throat, choking and drooling, a slutty sight Shuichi never thought he'd see. The idea he had for Kaede is of a pure and pristine woman, someone who would never be this lewd. And if he can be honest... he is loving it.
Shuichi starts panting loudly, as he grows closer to his orgasm... cumming around his hands, from seeing his crush throat down another man, and Makoto isn't stopping. He can feel his watery orgasm slide down around his closed palm, his little cock going soft as Makoto only picks up his pace.
Makoto has time to pull back, cock slapping Kaede's ruined face before returning for more facefucking, his dick still rockhard, twitching as it is pulled back and as it is thrust forward. That delightful sensation he is feeling... Shuichi keeps on realizing how different this perfect man is from him.
Kaede is in her dream too, fingering herself, playing with her nipples, enjoying this pleasure, all the while the tastiest, most virile cock in the world reshapes her throat. Fuck, she is in love. She is in love with a cock while the other love of her life is watching. Kaede is making sure to gag extra loud, to show her body a bit more to the mirror, to give Shuichi even more of a show. And damn if this isn't perfect.
Of course, not even a godly stud like Makoto, with his alpha body, with his 'endless' stamina, actually has endless stamina. He is still mortal, after all. And in his mortal shell, he has reached his limits. But even then, as he explodes inside Kaede's throat without any explanation, filling in her stomach with his potent thick cum, shooting far more in one moment than Shuichi's entire orgasm. Even by just cumming that man is reminding Shuichi that he is better than him. And he seems to be still very much ready to keep on going.
Keep on going he did too. As soon as he is finished, he just looks into Kaede's eyes, a sort of silent communication happening them. Makoto just turns around, his back turned towards the two-way mirror, holding Kaede's legs open, a clear invitation not for an average fuck... but for a mating press.
Shuichi feels a bit of his blood going to his cock but... he is also feeling like he can't go on anymore. Just one orgasm is enough to knock the wind out of him, unlike that stud. Makoto flooded Kaede's stomach... and he is ready to attack other parts of her body. Between her legs, holding her there, before thrusting his shaft inside. No mercy, no hesitation. Just a pure moment of dominance. Taking her away, in a position that suits him, showing his power over Kaede and Shuichi too, positioning her in a way that shows his intention. Breeding, absolute domination.
Makoto doesn't stop for a moment. In one thrust, he shoves his entire shaft inside of Kaede, rubbing her insides, his cock stretching her open, making her scream towards the heavens, with him looking down at her with a rather smug grin. Like he is telling her 'this is what I can do, far better than your man, isn't it?' And she is inclined to agree.
The stud is making sure to destroy Kaede for Shuichi. Every thrust of his, his balls hit her pelvis, a meaty impact to punctuate the rubbing of her entire pussy, stimulating her insides without mercy. Just... taking pleasure on giving her pleasure. And wow, she is in heaven thanks to him. His cock is just... there's no other way to describe it besides 'the best'. Well, there are, but they're still lacking. His size reaches bits of her insides she didn't even know existed. His cock's curvature add in some extra stimulation, making her feel his impact on her insides, making her shudder with the pressure.
Makoto is going all in, all the while Shuichi is watching silently. He can't be heard by them, but he knows that even if they could hear him... they wouldn't give a fuck. Kaede's being taken by Makoto in this... ferocious manner, in this power trip of a fucking session, which is going to get worse as Makoto stops for a moment and looks back at the two-way mirror. Grabbing Kaede and lifting her.
He walks with Kaede in contact with his body as Shuichi mirrors them, getting close to the mirror. Makoto, using his superior strength, flips Kaede around so she is facing where Shuichi is. There, with Shuichi being able to watch all of that go down, Makoto lifts the woman up and down into his dick, in a reverse full-nelson. A position that exists not only for the pleasure of the whore, but to also show everyone who is watching how much of a tramp the one who is being pounded is.
That one is a first-class seat. A perfect sight for Shuichi to be in, as Kaede is lifted up and down. Her pussy juices shooting up at the mirror, the droplets giving it all the vision like he is watching that through a camera, but he knows he is in the room across from the two of them. The mirror separating him from that action... fuck, he wants to touch her but he feels... undeserving. Like he shouldn't even try to be one with Kaede, because after that experience she shouldn't be touched by someone as unworthy as he is. Yeah, she is being fucked by an alpha stud and... she looks so hot doing it.
Shuichi doesn't even realize his little soft cock is cumming without even being touched. Just at the realization that someone is this much better... and things just get even more extreme as Makoto starts talking.
"Hey, there, cuck! Forgot your name already. Kaede probably did too, haven't you, my whore~?" He asks, the only response is a soft and dumb 'yessssss~' "Great! Hope you haven't been pretending that this isn't your fantasy too. That is how the love hotel works. It grabs both of your fantasies, it never puts you in a situation with someone that you'd hate. Nononono, you love this too, don't you?" He asks as if he can hear Shuichi. And so high in lust is the detective he just answers with the most pathetic 'yessss~' that he has ever uttered.
"Good," Makoto replies, turning around. "Never forget this." He is walking to the bed, placing Kaede on her fours now. Only letting Shuichi hear what is going on now. Not that he minds much, this is all so fucking good. He has never had a sexual experience this good. And for more than 10 minutes, it's just that. Makoto pounding away at Kaede's fat butt, while Shuichi 'jerks' his still soft dick. Kaede sometimes would scream a bit louder, which got a few slaps from Makoto, with him managing to go even faster. If Shuichi's mind was working properly, he'd see that she is cumming, again and again, thanks to him. Nonetheless, Shuichi is both hyper-focusing on everything and his mind is too distracted to form coherent thoughts that aren't 'Kaede sounds so hot fucked by someone who is not me'.
Once more, even if Makoto is so much more of a man than Shuichi is, that doesn't mean that he is... endless. No matter how the girls he is fucking think. He gives a final thrust, a word, a word that gets Shuichi's pathetic soft dick to cum, all soft, just cumming from the pure experience, and Kaede to have a violent orgasm, as Makoto pushes his entire weight against her, pinning her under his form, all the while she is forced to endure it all.
All the tasty cum, it doesn't even seem like he had flooded her stomach a bit ago. He just fills her in, shots and shots, so much cum it's audible from Shuichi's side. Over a minute pass with his grunts and her screams mixing up, until he is done. Pulling back, letting that torrent of cum leak out of her hole, moving up to get his cock cleaned. Once that is done, he stands up, looking at her. "I could keep on going... but you all have a time limit here in this place." He says, bringing Shuichi out of his stupor. The boy puts his clothes, as Makoto guides Kaede to the outside, slapping her butt as she and Shuichi walk out, bright lights blinding them.
Shuichi comes to himself in his room, Kaede by his side. The two of them look at one another as she rubs her eyes. She is fully clothed, he isn't sure how they got to his room but... he remembers everything that happened.
"K-Kaede..." he tries speaking, but she just hugs him
"I... wow! I have no idea what happened there but I feel great! I hope you felt great too!" She smiles, hugging the boy who just blushes.
"Y-Yeah..." He remembers that mysterious stud... he remembers it all. He knows that Kaede's dream moment is to be cheating on him... and if he can be honest?
"...That makes me very happy that you felt great. M-Maybe if I get another key we can go back." He offers, with her smiling... no ideas the depravity both of them got to.
~//~
Watching from the shadows, Makoto Naegi has Tsumigi throating his cock. "I told you he'd be into this, my slut." He tells her, grinning. Another plan of his is a success. Now to get Maki and Miu all alone so he can have fun with them too... but this angle, with that willing cuckold? Oh, he'll have much more fun with those two lovebirds once the game is over and Shuichi discovers he is real... and Kaede's body recognizes the stud who has taken ownership of her. It will be... quite the sight to see.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 34: A new gift (futa!Kobayashi/Tohru, Kobayashi-san Dragon Maid)
Summary:
'How does this sound: Tohru uses her magic to make Kobayashi grow a huge set of dick and balls. Kobayashi is initially upset, but quickly changes her mind when Tohru worships those fat cumtanks with her dragon tongue, causing Kobayashi to cum herself stupid.'
Notes:
Another ask, another lewd idea, this one a Kobayashi-san Dragon Maid one. Tohru/Kobayashi are a great ship, and I love them very much. So here is a quick prompt, written in around one hour!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“TOHRUUUUUUUU!” Kobayashi’s voice can be heard from outside the apartment. This isn’t the first time something like that has happened, given how Iruru can be, but she knows Tohru is the one responsible. How? Because unlike the previous times when she was just given an average cock, this one is just... a lot. A monstrous shaft, balls that hang low and that Kobayashi can feel producing cum... ugh, what is she thinking.
“Heyo Kobayashi-sama!” The Dragon Maid is very much not feeling the heat from what she has done. No, she is just grinning, enjoying the attention, while looking down at the dick. “Oh! It worked fantastically!”
“Tohru! What have I said about bodily parts?!” The human woman is not amused, at all. “You can’t go changing my body without my permission!”
“But Kobayashi-sama!” Tohru is... pouting. Usually, she’d just back down when she does something weird or something that makes Kobayashi angry, but not now. Something is different. “I’m tired of waiting!” She steps forward, Kobayashi’s angry face slightly drops, as she wasn’t expecting that.
“W-Waiting, I’m the one waiting to get a solution for this coc-” And as she is trying to gain some momentum in their discussion, Tohru decides that enough is enough. She grabs Kobayashi, lifts her up and plops her down by the couch.
“What... Tohru, what are you doing?! You can’t..” She tries to speak, to make her will felt but she is silenced. Not by Tohru forcing her to shut up... but by seeing Tohru just strip down in the middle of the living room. Kobayashi panics a bit more, with Tohru just giving her a mock glare.
“Before you say anything, Kanna-chan and Iruru-chan are out of the home. They’re on a trip with Lucoa-san and Shouta-kun. You don’t have work for three days thanks to holidays and a sick day I’ve called ahead of time for, and I have cooked and prepared enough time for us to have fun! And yes, I’m tired of waiting! I’m tired of waiting for you to realize that yes, you do love me, that yes, I do actually love you more than just owning for what you did when I first arrived on this planet, and that I want to be not just your maid but your woman!” Tohru gives a small rant, with Kobayashi’s anger diminishing... until it comes back.
“S-So why did you give me a dick?!” It’s the only thing she can try to complain about now.
“Eh, want more kids besides Kanna-chan and Iruru-chan.” That was Tohru’s only response, with Kobayashi freezing once more... until a loud moan rips through her throat.
Tohru isn’t waiting anymore. She waited for too long and she is getting Kobayashi to admit her own feelings! And as a Dragon, she knows the best way of showing affection... with lots of lewd favours. And given what she has seen from humans, they love oral sex. And she is going to give Kobayashi the best oral of her life.
Kobayashi is instantly overwhelmed. After all, she doesn’t normally have a cock, much less one that would look small in a horse. She’s sitting on the couch, feeling Torhu’s mouth stretch open, her tongue sliding out of her mouth and starting to stroke that dick as she sucks and drinks every drop of pre-cum that shoots out of her shaft, milking her cock as her eyes go crossed up. “S-Shit!” She exclaims, her hands grasping at Tohru’s horns... not sure if she should push her away... or pull her down.
Tohru chooses for her.
More moans, a desperate and lustful haze taking control of the apartment as Tohru without hesitation moves down, her throat stretching open to handle Kobayashi's new monster shaft, her tongue enveloping the cock that is inside her mouth, almost as if she is jerking it off with her tongue. All the while, the tip of the wormly member slides down, not just focusing on the shaft, but enveloping the hanging testicles as if Torhu wants to show Kobayashi her true objective. Not just pleasing the shaft, but also drinking all of the newly produced cum.
The human reached her limits. Not of an orgasm, Tohru made sure to make a shaft that can handle for as long as possible before it explodes, just to make the orgasm and everything preceding it feel even better, but her limits of pretending she isn’t loving it. Using the natural bar handles called horns, Kobayashi just pulls Tohru down, fucking the dragoness face down her shaft. Extraordinarily, Tohru doesn't seem angry, instead, she lets out a squeak of happiness, moaning as she moves down her hands to finger her pussy, looking up to reassure Kobayashi that she wants that.
Now reassured about what she is doing, Kobayashi tosses all caution to the wind. Using the leftovers of the anger she was feeling about being given a dick without her permission, even more as she remembers that she technically should be angry, she stands up from the couch, with Tohru’s face by her crotch as she starts pounding away at the slutty mouth of her maid.
“A-Alright! If this is what you want, it’s what you’re getting Tohru~” There’s some malice in Kobayashi’s voice, pulling Tohru’s face back before thrusting down, pre-cum and drool shooting out of the edges of the Dragon’s mouth, with Tohru just moaning happily. Yes, this is very much what she wants.
Kobayashi’s balls are especially harsh on her, slapping at her chin as her tongue envelops them, Kobayashi’s face getting more and more stupid, as the pleasure that this facefuckng is giving her is far better than any masturbation sessions she had with any dildoes or her fingers. This... this is simply the best. But when she feels the tongue pleasing not only her balls, but as she reaches as far as she’ll go on Tohru’s oral hole and finally she also feels the tongue teasing the asshole behind her body... she reaches her limits.
The sounds of her orgasm are surprisingly loud. The feeling of what seems like an endless torrent of cum shooting out of her dick, the splurges and slooshes of thick seed being dumped inside a willing stomach, with a girl that is moaning as she is filled... fuck that feels fantastic. She can’t describe how good it feels, but she... well, she’s fucking addicted, that is the truth of the matter.
As Kobayashi pants, calming down from the sexual high she had been in, she looks at the mess she has done. Tohru is still busy swallowing all of the cum, a small puddle was created by the two of them, Tohru’s face is a mess, with tears falling down from her eyes and ruined makeup... but as she pulls back, the happy moan she gives out makes it all worth it.
“Y-You weren’t fucking around, right?” Kobayashi needs to ask. “You...” She is silenced as Tohru’s moves her hands up... before a burp escapes her mouth. And then laughs from the two of them.
“...no, I wasn’t. I... Kobayashi-sama, why is it so hard for you to believe I love you?”
“Because I for sure don’t deserve you, Tohru.” The human mutters, sitting down, still with her fat cock between her legs.
“...I could tell you a lot... how you have been an amazing mother to our daughters - and you can’t deny they are our daughters...” No, Kobayashi would never. “How you have always worked hard to be the best, how you’ve accepted a whole new world without issues... but let me just reaffirm it...” Tohru slides up, and kisses Kobayashi... something the girl doesn’t refuse. Huh, her cum tastes amazing.
“...Still want that third child, you know?” Tohru mutters, with Kobayashi feeling her dick get instantly hard once more. As she looks into Tohru’s eyes... welp, if she is already gone to all those lengths, she can give her maid this extra boon. She grasps Tohru’s hands and drags her away towards their room. Time to really put that bed to the test.
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 35: Daddy's funtime (Yang Xiao Long/Taiyang Xiao Long, RWBY)
Summary:
CW: Incest
Yang didn't think teasing her dad would come back to bite her, but forgot he had pent up cum enough for Summer and Raven, all focused on her.
Notes:
Hello everyone! Sorry for taking so long to post stuff, but I do have a few more prompts to add to here in the next few days! I'll add in more stuff with some time, so keep an eye out! Besides that, remember that this chapter does contain incest so, if you don't enjoy this kind of stuff, don't read it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Yang is absolutely out of breath. She is trying to hold some air inside of her lungs, but just remembering what she has done, after an entire night of 'rest'... she is still restless, thanks to how hard she was fucked. "I may..." She mutters, breathing heavily between each pause. "I may... have bitten more than I can chew." She finishes. And why she is this adamant that she has overstepped her own teasing? Well...
It all started innocently enough. Some nice words there, wearing a bikini in a more provocative manner and asking to get a nice coating of sunscreen here, all normal things for Yang. She had mastered the art of teasing with the boys from her school, but putting it to the test with Tai was like the ultimate move. Ruby, of course, was too busy working on her guns or playing with Zwei to give her father and sister too much of her mind, leaving them mostly alone.
Naturally, Yang wasn't expecting her father to break. She knows she is hot, but while she did have dreams of her father doing what she knows that he can do, it wasn't even a worry. After all, she is his daughter, his precious baby girl, not a whore he needs to use. And besides, she knows she looks a lot like his first wife and even knows a few techniques from the memories she had of her second mother.
All of that, instead, only lead him towards acting with even more passion and strength once he broke.
~//~
It was an average night too. Ruby was already asleep, with her and Tai watching some movies together. A while after her 18th birthday, with her enjoying the night with her daddy. The screen was showing a documentary about a pimp, who managed to keep his girl's loyal from fucking them often. "You know, I bet you could never do that..." She jokes around, taking a bite of her popcorn.
"What?" Tai doesn't sound offended, this is just some joking, he keeps telling himself. "Don't ya believe on your old man's capacities~" She just rolls her eyes, shaking her head.
"Not at all. I mean..." She is playing a soft game for now, but she can go way harder. "You can't even handle these girls here, you think you could have an entire harem of bitches~?" She wonders, grasping at her tits, the yellow PJs she is wearing very much not hiding her own curves.
"...Yang, you know very well that I had two different wives. The only reason why I never did anything with you or anyone else is that I still love them." He mutters, for once not replying to her jokes with more jokes of his own. No... this one seems a bit more... real. Yang's instincts are screaming that something is different tonight as if he is close to his own limits. But Yang isn't one to stop. For better or for worse.
"Mhm... nah~ I'd call you a coward." The Xiao Longs don't know when to quit, with Yang standing up from her spot on the couch and walking right in front of her dad, blocking his view from the TV. Making him focus his full attention on her. "I want to say you are scared to even look at someone as hot as I am~" She continues, leaning forward, showing off even more of her curves, as her dad goes silent. She... has to admit, she has never ever seen him this quiet.
"A-Alright then... O-Of course you know you'll never even tap thi-" She is speaking, spanking her butt once... but suddenly, her dad's aura flares up, as he stands and rushes her down.
"W-WHAT!?! D-Dad what are y-" Yang tries to exclaim but she is quickly shut down by his hands ripping her PJs open. A silent, brutal opening, flashing her tits to himself.
"You know what? Daddy's tired. Tired of seeing you teasing me again and again, pushing me to my limits, with me holding back just for you to try pushing even further ahead. If you want to be a little teasing whore, alright... but you better know I won't hold back anymore."
"W-What, dad, really, I'm sorry I'm not..." She tries speaking, but she is silenced with him lifting her and ravishing her mouth with his own, a shameless and powerful kiss, her eyes bulging out at first before she closes them and, while moaning, kisses him back. Shit, he's good at that. His tongue and lips taste wonderful, all the while his hands know exactly where to tease her body, fully dominating her. Yang had no idea that he was this good and it seems he is only starting.
"You wanted to see me break, huh? Now, I'll break you in return" His voice is deep, powerful, making Yang feel something... primal in her soul. She always laughed at the idea 'alpha males' exist but... she has no other way of describing this. He is effortlessly taking control of her, and even as he pulls back from their kiss, the only thing Yang wants to do is to kiss him more. Of course, he has other things in his mind.
"Now, you'll either kneel and suck me off like a good girl and milk daddy's first load of the night, or you'll bend over if you can't wait." The slutty Xiao Long daughter needs a moment to think. After all... she wants him. She has never even seen his cock but just from his attitude, she wants him. She can see why he already had two gorgeous wives. However, her instincts are screaming at her to kneel first. And for once, she actually listens to them, kneeling down in front of him, putting her hands on her lap and looking up with huge lilac eyes.
"Good, I still want you to have a brain tomorrow morning" He replies, taking off his PJs... and another reason why Yang is feeling so submissive - besides his attitude - presents itself. His cock is simply... gigantic. Perfect. Not even the pornstars from her favourite movies come even closer to the sheer... virility of his shaft. She is shocked that she only has Ruby as a sibling. However, she isn't allowed that much time to think, as his hands grasp at her head, bringing her closer to his growing cock. "Suck." His orders are now simple. Nevertheless... Yang follows through.
She never had so much fun sucking a cock. First of all his flavour. His cock has a salty, manly flavour, a nice and powerful taste that first hits her tongue, but soon enough floods her mind. She starts with licks around his shaft, to first get used to his girthy cock - the cock that formed her - then sucking his balls - the balls that formed her - before finally starting with his uncut glans. Licking at them, using her tongue to swirl around him, something that made the many guys that she had given blowjobs lose their minds. But not her father. Tai stands strong, just petting her hair, waiting for her to lose her mind. Which she does in mere moments after starting with the licking of his cockhead, as the first drop of pre-cum shoots out of his dick, flooding her mouth.
Yang simply goes crazy with that. Usually, she teases her partners with a slow blowjob until they get too impatient and fuck her face. Not now. Now, she herself starts fucking his cock down her throat, already gagging with drool sliding down from the corners of her mouth. Simply with the taste of her daddy's cum, Yang can't hold back anymore, sucking him off with gusto. She can even see the smug grin of his, but she doesn't give a fuck about it. The pleasure of having her throat bulged out by his shaft outweighs any shame about being wrong about who couldn't handle who.
In a few more minutes, she manages to get half of his dick inside of her throat, as her hands moved up from their submissive position to start playing with his testicles. He seems... unmovable as if she is making him feel good... but she isn't enough to get him to a climax. Looking up with pleading eyes, the message is clear. 'Please, daddy, I need your cum' she conveys without uttering a word. His response is as direct and powerful as the previous ones. "Stand still, then" His order is warranted, as he simply grabs the back of her head and does the fucking that she is used... but with lesser cocks.
With her other partners, Yang can simply rest, gag a little bit and get a yummy filling. With her father... she needs to hold back not to cum from having her face being used. And as she is used in that manner... she isn't sure if she has reached an orgasm of her own or not. All the while his cock finally fully fits inside her mouth, his huge balls hitting her chin, as daddy uses his own daughter's throat as a masturbation tool. Yang isn't sure if this is how he used to treat her mothers, but she is loving this way too much.
Given how direct he is being, it's clear that he doesn't even warn his daughter about his orgasm. With a simple groan, Tai starts spurting, far more cum than Yang has ever swallowed in one go, and that is just in one shot. He makes sure to pull back to let Yang taste his seed, filling her mouth as the sounds of the TV are dwarfed by the sounds of her sloppy swallowing. The final shot she even held in her mouth, opening it so he can watch... before swallowing it too, opening her mouth again to demonstrate her skill.
"Lay down, now." He orders, Yang following it quickly. As she does, she makes sure to take down her pants, her pussy dripping as he realizes something.
"Shit, I gotta grab a cond-" He goes to stand up, but Yang's hand snatches his arms. "Y-Yang, I gotta use a condo-"
"Daddy... Father... Tai... please... I teased you too much. For some time now I had... a huge crush on you, that's why I needed to... tease you. I dreamed about this countless times. Please..." She pleads, so far away from her usual arrogant and boastful self. "I'll grab a pill tomorrow, but I need you to flood me right now." She begs... and after that, there's no way Tai would ever put a rubber on his dick.
"Alright then. If this is your apology for teasing me for too long..." Taiyang continues, lifting up her legs, putting them near her head. "I'll even mating press your slutty cunt." He says, rubbing his shaft onto her moist pussy, her soft moans showing how desperate she is for that incestuous cock to rip through her. She can see thanks to his size how deep he'll go once he's inside, but that only makes it better. The anticipation, the sheer scope of what's to come... she can't help but feel her heart thumping. And she has to admit, once his cock rips through her body... it's even better than any fantasy of hers.
"Yes! Fuck, daddy, you are so fucking big!!!" Yang can't help but exclaim, forgetting that Ruby is even around. But even if god herself was nearby, Yang wouldn't be able to stay silent. It is just that fucking good. Tai's not letting it go, holding her feet close to her head, as he goes deep inside of her pussy... and he isn't even fully inside of her. Usually, if this was a loving fuck, he'd hold back, move slowly, let the twitching of his cock and the veins of his shaft tease her pussy, taking his time and building it up. Not now.
Now, he is going to ravish his own daughter's body.
He pulls his hips back, before thrusting down. And he repeats that again and again, her entire body jerking forward with each thrust of his, with his weight being pushed onto her body. It's perverse, filthy and it feels fantastic. The pleasure of having him between her, stretching her out, rubbing every sensitive bit of her body, making jolts of pleasure travel through her body, it's all amazing.
"I raised a whore." He says, looking at her face, tongue out, eyes crossed, a dumb grin plastered in her head. "A whore who needs her daddy's cock to be happy. Fine, I'll give you this dick every day from now on. I've been feeling backed up for years now, you'll serve as my cum dumpster." He continues, lifting his hands to tease her nipples, which finally gets her to cum.
And what an orgasm it is. Squirting, twitching around his shaft, her sloppy cunt growing even tighter trying to milk him from that orgasm, but his own orgasm is far away. "You think with just a few minutes I'll be done, dear~?" He asks, watching her reaction, their voices rather loud after all that is happening. "No. You'll need far more to get me to my limits~" He teases and resumes the pounding, her sensitive cunt feeling even better than before, the startling pleasure she is feeling only growing with every thrust.
Taiyang did keep to his word to rock her world and to also ravish her. Minutes pass with the only sounds being of her moans, his groans, and the slapping of their bodies together. Sometimes, she screams again, as another orgasm - one from an endless list which she didn't even bother counting - happens. She is feeling so fucking good, so dizzy... as he leans forward. She has no idea how long she has been there, but she does gain a jolt of energy with the words he whispers in her ear: "I'm cumming." He said that not as a warning, but as a fact. He is cumming, and all she can do is cum with him.
She never felt anything like that before. Shot after shot of a virile, potent cum filling her, bringing her to the most powerful orgasm of her life. She won't be fucking anyone else after her daddy, that is the last thing Yang thinks before passing out.
Of course, Taiyang is still fully awake as he spends over a minute filling his daughter, before pulling back. He stands up, looking at her tired body, his fatherly instincts flaring up as he lifts her upwards, even while all naked, and brings her to her room. They'll have a lot to talk tomorrow.
~//~
The following day's breakfast is... weird. Tai and Yang are avoiding each other's eyes, as what they did dawns on them both. And for Ruby, she seems weirdly grumpy. So much so that even the incestuous couple ends up... needing to ask.
"Uh... Rubes... what's... uh... something wrong? You aren't with your usual Rose-tinted glasses!" Yang tries a pun but... she is glared at? Huh, weird...
"Look, I don't give a crap what you and dad do at nights..." She stars, both of them freezing in place. "But keep it down next time! I couldn't sleep for a while!" She barks, rather angrily.
"W-Wait, Ruby it's not wh-" Tai tries to say, but Ruby does have her mother's glare, shutting both of them up. "I said I don't care. Just... be quieter next time." She grumbles, going back to her cereal. The Xiao Longs are struck silent, looking at each other. Well... that solves two issues. No need to hide much... and this will happen again.
And now, Yang with all those memories can say "I did bite too much... but damn if it didn't feel great~"
Notes:
I hope you are enjoying this story! Remember to leave kudos and a review! If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions and for roleplays!
Chapter 36: Two Gems (Ruby Rose/trans!Emerald, RWBY)
Summary:
Anon Commission from an old and amazing friend, this story basically has trans!Emerald and Ruby being together. As a general backstory, Cinder uses - and frankly abuses - Emerald, who vents with Ruby, her current friend and fellow student at Beacon University. And well, Ruby, who has a massive crush on Emerald, sees the chance to have some fun and help Emerald with her issues.
Notes:
Hi everyone! I decided to post this commission here because why not? Well, hope you have fun here, check the summary, don't forget in to send notes, ideas and more in the story itself.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Look, it's just that...." Emerald and Ruby are alone in the RWBY dorm. Blake's out for some book running, Weiss has left to visit her family, and Yang won't be back for a while, given her current desire to go out for a party. This means Ruby has the whole place for 'herself, ' which means inviting Emerald to chat and just relax together. Right now, the girl is currently complaining about something very dear and important to her heart.
"Cinder is... Rough in bed." Being in Beacon means the two college students are pretty open about their sexuality, their gender - with Emerald having come out as trans earlier for Ruby - and also their current bedroom problems, as the two of them found themselves as quite close friends despite their difference in personality. Emerald is a far more hardcore girl with a rougher attitude towards life than Ruby's idyllic worldview.
"...Is it that bad?" The reaper questions, lying in bed while Emerald sits on a nearby swivel chair. She is curious about what the two of them have been doing. And just because she is Emerald's friend, not because she had a crush on the girl for quite some time.
"...She is really rough with me, you know? She likes to see me squirm in... discomfort." She does mean pain, but she is trying to hold back her words some. 'Why' might be hard to quantify, but she is doing so. "Sometimes I feel more like a living dildo than her partner, just how things are with sex, you know?" She shrugs, but she is clearly bothered by that... and so is Ruby.
"No, actually I don't!" Ruby exclaims, standing up from her bed, shocking Emerald with her sudden movements. "I mean... You deserve to be cared for and enjoy yourself! I mean..." The reaper blushes for a moment. "You're not dating her, right?" She asks, moving in closer, still giving Emerald some space.
"Yeah, she made that very clear. I'm... 'A good distraction from the stress of our duties' and nothing more." Another bitterness that Emerald has: she adores Cinder with all her being, but... The hot and cold girl simply doesn't reciprocate it. Cinder wants her to worship her entire being but doesn't do the same back. It's just give and take, and she takes it all from Emerald.
"...W-Well..." Ruby hesitates. This is a big jump from where they are and where she wants the two of them to be. Normally, she'd never have the courage to confess, or at least allude, to her feelings, but seeing Emerald's current state, the girl's happiness is more important than her own hesitations. "I can show you how it feels to... You know, be with someone who does care. You're a... Wonderful friend and I'd not feel bad doing anything with you, you know?" She tries to be as casual as possible, but Ruby is as subtle as a Grimm Invasion.
"...Shit, Red, you mean it?" That is quite a bit of a shock for Emerald. After all, Ruby has never shown too much interest in anything too pervy... Besides listening to her stories,... Huh. Wait, there might be something there.
"Y-Yeah, I do. I mean, we don't need to do anything too big bu-" And as she starts to pace around, Emerald stands up and pulls the other girl closer, using her height advantage to her advantage, pulling Ruby as close to her as possible with a smile. "I'd love to try something with you." She whispers. Ruby can feel a shiver crawling through her spine. Is it really happening?
~//~
Oh yes, it is.
Ruby is currently in between her legs, the two of them having stripped down, and now she is face to face with what Emerald is packing. And wow, it's fucking huge. The slightly older girl mentioned how she has a rather big member, which explains some of Cinder's actions to her - her own words, not Ruby's - so the reaper expected something big, and she is adoring it.
"I-I hope it's not too big..." The trans gal mutters, a blush visible on her face despite her usual confidence. She knows this is a bit of an uncharted territory, but... "N-No... This is wonderful, Emerald! I'm not the most experienced gal out there, but... hope you have fun here!" Ruby mutters, any shame long gone between the two girls.
The smaller girl moves her mouth, getting an initial touch and taste of the shaft. It's salty, relatively thick, too, and just... pleasant to the touch~! She moves her mouth up and down, licking and placing small kisses while she notices how Emerald flinches and looks... shocked as Ruby just kisses and licks her shaft. It's a weird feeling for her, something that Ruby does catch on as she pulls back, her hands moving up and down the cock, using her own drool as lube while she gives Emerald a questioning look.
"E-Everything alright?" Ruby softly asks, looking up right into Emerald's eyes, the other girl shaking her head. "You're being... softer than she has." The other girl mutters, looking away as Ruby pouts. "Oh, you think I'm going soft, miss? Well, I'll give you something you won't forget!" She exclaims as Emerald's eyes bulge out.
"W-Wait, I didn't mean it like thaaAAAAAT~!" And in a moment, she can feel her cock, which was being softly caressed, sucked earnestly, feeling Ruby's mouth and even her throat take so much of her dick, with Ruby visibly regretting that decision, gagging slightly as she has gone a bit too fast there.
Of course, now that Emerald is very clearly being pleased, she knows she can just pull back while still jerking it off with her right hand and caressing Em's balls with her left, and resume on a soft rhythm. This is about both of them having fun, and she does find sucking the dick of someone she cares for rather fun. She can move her lips back and forward, feel the thickness, the size of it, and watch as Emerald seems to have her world flipped upside down.
Emerald doesn't believe how good that feels, too. She... Cinder makes sure that she never finds even having her dick sucked fun. Teeth, nails, vile words... All to make her feel less. And there is Ruby, the eager and cheerful reaper sucking her off, looking up and seemingly so pleased with herself too! She has her technique down as well, teasing the tip of her cock, managing to move down without many problems, sucking and slurping, making Emerald feel good.
And fuck, it feels good. Ruby's throat is tight; the wetness and warmth feel just fucking great; it makes her want to buck her hips, to buck her hips against that tight mouth. She is moaning, and for the first time in a while, she is liking a blowjob. But... she can't let it go on.
"R-Ruby, stop. I'm getting close." She begs, the reaper pulling the cock out of her mouth with a little minx-like grin, knowing very well what she has done. She doesn't have her sister's experience, but she can handle herself, thank you very much.
"Liked it, huh?" She speaks as Emerald nods. "I didn't know blowjobs could feel good without teeth and stuff..." She mutters, Ruby's eyes growing more worried about the girl as she finally decides something for herself. It's clear that Emerald really needs this, way beyond her feelings for the girl; this is something she needs to know how really sex should go.
Sex is about trust, care, love, lust, having fun... It's all of that. It isn't something where one person gets enjoyment, and the other doesn't get anything from it. "It should be how I did it with you, Em." Ruby mutters, shaking her head as she teasingly pushes Emerald down right onto her bed. She can feel the pressure and the pleasure building up, the need to be with the other woman, something she is not going to resist. Oh no, she wants to be one with Emerald.
Of course, that shaft that the other girl has in between her legs is... huge, so Ruby does need to take her time. Emerald watches as Ruby's slender body moves, the Rose's tight pussy right on top of her cock as the girl grinds herself against it, soft moans coming from her. So unlikely Cinder, who just uses her erection, riding it. Ruby wants to feel good, that's clear, but she wants her to feel good as well . It's almost... Alien, how good that feels. And right now, she is just... feeling Ruby's pussy teasing the tip of her shaft, a bit of pre-cum shooting out of it. She doesn't even worry about a condom, as it's well-known everyone with a pussy in Beacon takes contraceptives.
She can just lie down and moan as Ruby starts to lower herself, the tightness of her hole gripping against her dick. She can see it all as Ruby lowers herself, slowly letting her pussy be stretched open, lowering her cunt every so slowly, not in a teasing manner, but just trying to hold back and not skewer herself against that gigantic 9-inch dick. And Ruby seems to be loving it... and so is Emerald.
Ruby has taken some stuff down there already, but it's clear that she is not experienced with Emerald's size. It takes breathing, slow pace and patience to get it down, her walls, her moistness, her tightness, all of it working not to just bring pleasure to Emerald but to herself too as she feels that cock rubbing against her walls, rubbing against every sensitive spot of her pussy, and driving her crazy with pleasure, and this is just the first thrust!
But soon enough, she manages to get that dick fully inside of her, biting her own lips in a pure primal manner that Emerald needs to hold herself back from cumming. She has never seen Ruby, the pure and cheerful girl, looking so hot , the red blush on her face, the joy and sexual glee in her eyes as she starts to rotate her hips slightly to help coat her dick... It's all just beyond perfect.
"I'm going to start moving, alright?" She asks another question Emerald never heard.
"S-Shouldn't I be the one asking that?" She even replies, trying to add back some of that snark.
"Oh no, you say there for now, Em," Ruby replies, holding her own shoulder, pinning her down for a moment, in a manner that is similar to how Cinder acts but... So different still! "Let me rock your world." She moves up and then lets herself go down, Emerald's mind filling with pleasure as a moan escapes her mouth.
She watches and experiences as Ruby's perky hips move up and down, milking and pleasing her cock without stopping. It's just too good, the two of them moaning, with Ruby - despite being able to go much faster thanks to her own skills - taking her time, her small but perky tits also jumping alongside her riding, Emerald's hands joining in with the movement to help guide the woman, her dick being milked by what can only be considered a goddess, at least for her right there.
But she will not let Ruby do all the work... for the first time, she looks into the girl's eyes and moves to change positions. Something else that was forbidden by Cinder's own rules and behaviours. Shockingly enough, Ruby more than allows it, with the reaper now being the one in her back, as the illusionist started to fuck her from above. Not only that, but Emerald leans in for a kiss, something that Ruby seems to be awfully eager to just reciprocate, both of their lips meeting up, as Emerald starts to actually fuck someone, not just be used.
Thrusting, pounding, kissing. Em loses the notion of time, even if just minutes have passed with Ruby teasing her nipples, with her feeling and watching how good she can make someone feel while also feeling pleasure, she can experience it all with the other girl. But soon, they both arrive close to their limits, and as Emerald pulls back, Ruby shakes her head.
"I need you inside, Em. I... I love you, please..." She begs, and this... This is the moment where she breaks. This is the moment when she pulls in Ruby as close as she can get to the other girl and lets loose, cumming inside of her with a soft but desperate moan, the need to be with her and never let go. She can feel her dick twitching, the cum shooting and shooting, but right now, the biggest thing she can experience is how Ruby has reached her own climax as well, how she is cumming her mind out, her moans loud and filling her dorm, how the two of them are together there, just... so close.
As they calm down, Emerald pulls herself from Ruby, the two of them quickly getting cleaned and checking that, yes, they do have time to be together. They hug each other in Ruby's bed, just enjoying each other's warmth. As Emerald thinks back at how many times she has been left alone, after making Cinder cum, punished if she does it before the other woman, or left to finish herself…
She wonders, how much more of Cinder's ideals and words are hurting her? And if it's still worth keeping herself with the other girl.
Because feeling Ruby's soft breathing as the girl calms down, as they clean each other, and seeing her magnificent smile…
Emerald isn't sure if the other gem isn't the way to go here.
Notes:
Hope y'all had fun. It was a fun commission to write and have something a bit more... Soft is a nice change of pace. Gonna try making more commissions and other stories now as I'm settling into work, so if you like what I write, check out my socials down there!
Remember to leave kudos and a review, if you can, those really motivate me!
If you'd like to see more stuff like this, do hop onto my discord here https://discord.gg/nk8ZRA9 or on my Tumblr here https://carnyreborn.tumblr.com/ for some quick prompts of mine, to check my muse list for prompts/commissions! Hope you have a fantastic day!
Pages Navigation
SsjCrona on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Apr 2019 01:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Apr 2019 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
SsjCrona on Chapter 1 Thu 04 Apr 2019 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Fri 22 May 2020 11:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kuwatafanboy_4624 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 02 Nov 2020 05:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Toasty_Dude on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Nov 2020 11:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dom (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 01 May 2021 04:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 1 Wed 12 May 2021 05:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kinky Despair (Guest) on Chapter 3 Thu 20 Feb 2020 11:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
BurstEdge on Chapter 9 Thu 04 Apr 2019 01:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 9 Thu 04 Apr 2019 01:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
krikr on Chapter 11 Wed 26 Aug 2020 09:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
nocturnalcupboard on Chapter 14 Sun 12 Jan 2020 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 14 Mon 20 Jan 2020 07:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
brasheril_holmestalentsmaster on Chapter 15 Thu 17 Dec 2020 07:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
1995hzq (Guest) on Chapter 16 Sun 07 Apr 2019 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 16 Mon 08 Apr 2019 03:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
CryHavoc101 on Chapter 16 Fri 12 Apr 2019 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 16 Sun 14 Apr 2019 03:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
CryHavoc101 on Chapter 16 Sun 14 Apr 2019 01:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mike (Guest) on Chapter 16 Sat 20 Apr 2019 06:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 16 Wed 24 Apr 2019 01:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thespagetguy on Chapter 16 Mon 01 May 2023 11:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 16 Mon 01 May 2023 01:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Thespagetguy on Chapter 16 Mon 01 May 2023 03:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
gk3389127 on Chapter 18 Fri 25 Dec 2020 11:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kai (Guest) on Chapter 18 Tue 28 May 2024 03:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
Matthias_Infinitus on Chapter 18 Thu 28 Nov 2024 06:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 23 Tue 01 Oct 2019 03:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
s0ul (Guest) on Chapter 24 Tue 26 Nov 2019 08:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 24 Thu 26 Dec 2019 04:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anon (Guest) on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 02:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Anon (Guest) on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 02:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
CarnyWritings on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 27 Wed 27 May 2020 03:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation